• Connect With Us
  • Window Douglas’s

The Twelve Tribes of Hattie, published in 2012, was chosen by Oprah Winfrey as the second book for her new digital media book club “Oprah’s Book Club 2.0”.  The novel is the first published work by author Ayana Mathis.

The Twelve Tribes of Hattie is set in the years 1925-1980, although there are flash backs to the earlier life of the main character, Hattie Shepherd.  The novel is organized chronologically, with each of the ten sections being a snapshot in the life of the title character during a year of his or her life.

Although the author stated that she did not set out to write a novel of the Great Migration (the novel is character driven), that event in American history plays a pivotal role in the work.  Hattie Shepherd and August migrate to Philadelphia to escape the grinding poverty of the South and of the Jim Crow laws that dictated the lives of Southern Black Americans.  The segregation laws, known as the Jim Crow laws, were legal statutes of the states of the former Confederacy from 1876 until 1965.  Massive numbers of Black Americans moved north, mostly to urban areas, and settled down in cities such as New York, Boston, Washington, and in the case of the fictional characters of Mathis’s novel, Philadelphia.  As chronicled in The Twelve Tribes of Hattie, life was easier in the north, but by no means easy.  The author avoids a political point of view – very little is mentioned of the civil rights movement, militant black groups, or attempted social integration with the white culture of the northern states.  Instead, the stories concentrate on a few days at a set time in the lives of Hattie and her family members; these stories reflect how their overreaching influences are not the American society as a whole, but rather their own struggles with their past, with illness, with Hattie’s emotional distance, and with their own demons.  It is a novel about individual struggle, not societal changes.  Society plays a large role as it is the context within the characters live, but it serves as a backdrop rather than an object of study and dissection.

The author, Ayana Mathis, born in 1973, was raised in Philadelphia by a single mother.  Ayana was a bright child and assumed her mother would encourage her to take up a conventional and well-paid profession.  Instead, she encouraged Ayana to follow her first love – writing.  The future novelist dabbled in short story and poetry writing when she was young but soon the realities and responsibilities of adulthood meant that her writing became a part time avocation.  Later, following the example of a friend, she enrolled in the Iowa Writers’ Workshop and completed the course.  She was later the recipient of a Fellowship which allowed her to devote more time to writing.

Mathis hoped to avoid painting a portrait of a stereotypical “Strong Black Woman,” although elements of that stock character do come through; it is Hattie who seems to shore her family members up.  But Hattie is not perfect, and in many ways she is woman who simply muddles through, hoping to find some happiness for her children and herself. While she is not always strong, Hattie is a memorable character as she vacillates and judges, sometimes allowing her pride to get in her way.

The Twelve Tribes of Hattie by Ayana Mathis chronicles the lives of Hattie Shepherd, her husband August, their nine children, and one grandchild.  Their story is told in a series of ten chronological passages (each has the title of the character that it is about and the year it is set in).  The ten passages are a snapshot in the lives of the Shepherd children, and Sala, the only grandchild, whose section is the final one in the novel.

The novel begins with the last days in the lives of the first born children of husband and wife Hattie and August Shepherd.  Hattie and August are transplanted Southerners who, by 1925, are married and living in Philadelphia.   They are part of a wave of black Southerners who moved north in the early 20th century seeking a better life.  They had arrived separately a few years earlier, and August, easy going and attractive, had never lacked for girlfriends.  He is determined to attract Hattie’s attention (mainly because she is light-skinned, attractive, and more refined that he is), which he does, but the two soon lose interest in each other.  It is only when August finds out that Hattie is pregnant does he have a change of heart, deciding to marry her and become a family man.

Hattie, still seventeen and young, becomes a mother to twins, whom she names Philadelphia and Jubilee.  The children die when they are young, and Hattie mourns her loss throughout the novel.  Although she goes on to have nine more children, the deaths of her first-born twins have left their mark.

The snapshot of the lives of the Shepherd children and grandchild deftly reflect time times they live in and the conditions under which Black Americans often struggled through more than half of the twentieth century.  The novel’s story begins in 1925 and ends in 1980.  Through those years members of the family deal with poverty, discrimination, sexual identity, sexual abuse, religion, physical and mental illness and both hope and hopelessness.  Hattie loses two children to illness and gives one daughter up to be raised by her sister in Georgia.  It is a novel of overwhelming loss and heartbreak but at the same time courage and determination.  Hattie, regarded as cold and angry by her husband and children, is simply a tough survivor.  She must fight against all the odds stacked against her – early marriage, many children, an unfaithful and often feckless husband, and adult children who continue to drain her strength.  Through it all she never gives up – she cooks, cleans, and cares for her brood, even if it is without a smile on her face.  Her family pulls her back from her one chance of escape, her one chance of happiness.  Obligation always triumphs over personal happiness, and there is little sentiment in her story.  The novel reflects the view that it is often the adult female that holds families of poverty together – and yet their hard work and diligence cannot forestall the unhappiness that life may bring to their sons and daughters.


Contrast plays role throughout the novel: some examples are the differences between life in the South and life in the northern states; the unfairness of Hattie’s devotion to her children who seem to feel more affection for their wayward father; and that Hattie’s unending struggles rarely lead her to any happiness, but just a resigned acceptance of her old age.



Hattie, often cowed, but never beaten down, has a lot of determination to deal with her lot in life.  Something deep inside her compels her to keep going, to keep doing the right thing for her children, to make sure they are fed and clothed and nursed when they are sick.  Although she receives little emotional rewards for all her hard work, she continues to take care of them in the only way she knows how.



Illness plays a role in Hattie’s life.  She and August are healthy individuals, but she loses two of her children as infants, and watches an adult daughter almost succumb to tuberculosis.  Three of her adult children also wrestle with mental illness of one sort or another.  Hattie cares for them the best way she can, even taking her estranged daughter back into her home after she comes close to death.  Hattie has a difficult time expressing her love in affectionate terms, but she will not see her children suffer if she can help them at all.



Hattie does not believe in depending on others to get through life; she is a classic loner and has trouble connecting with others in a positive way.  Her relationships with her sisters are fraught with hurt feelings and hurt pride.   Hattie’s feelings for August are complicated – she maintains a physical need for him well into middle-age but has little respect or tenderness for him and shows only a grudging affection in their later years.  Hattie has learned that she can rely on no-one but herself.


Adult Male Irresponsibility

Reflecting the fragmentation of much of their cultural group earlier in the twentieth century, most of the male adults in The Twelve Tribes of Hattie show little responsibility for their loved ones or even for themselves.  With the exception of Billups, who struggles to become independent, the other men only fleetingly attempt to reform.  August has women, Lawrence gambles, Floyd is promiscuous, and Six lives a life of hypocrisy that enables him to womanize while working as a preacher.



Although Hattie, August, and most of their children spend most of their lives in an urban area, different aspects of nature appear as a motif in the novel, carrying the families back through the generations when their lives were spent in rural areas.  It appears in the passage about Six, when he contemplates the southern countryside around him while he sits high in the boughs of a tree; it plays a role in Floyd’s homosexual encounter in one of his first forays into the South; Pearl enjoys her contact with nature as she drives north to Pennsylvania to pick up Ella; and Cassie digs up her parents’ yard, trying to find a way to release the poisons she believes are contaminating her and Sala.  When Alice spies a cardinal in the dullness of a February landscape, it represents the only flash of purity in her life – her love for her brother Billups.



The indignities in Hattie’s life are recurring motifs in the novel, taking different guises.  As early as the illness of the twins, when she is still essentially a girl, she finds it difficult to go to the neighbor for help.  Later when she signs on for benefits when August is out of work, she keenly feels the indignity of the neighbors knowing – and the neighbors on Wayne Street know everything.  Throughout the novel,  Hattie keeps her dignity, although her life is a constant battle to hold her head up in pride.



Mathis deftly shows how the treatment of homosexuals in 1948 mirrors the treatment of Blacks in the South.  When Floyd is performing in Cleota’s club, his new lover Lafayette enters the club and is badly treated by the other patrons.  Floyd is upset but can do little about it.  He knows if others find out about his interest in men he will be ridiculed and possibly have to give up his career.  The blacks in the club treat Lafayette and other homosexuals the same way the white people around them treat blacks.



The characters in The Twelve Tribes of Hattie embark on a large number of journeys, some of which are successful and some that are not.  Hattie and August first make the journey north to begin their lives away from the segregated South – this journey improves their lives in some ways but cuts them off from their roots.  Some of their children and Hattie’s sister return to the South, at least one permanently.  In the end, Hattie and August leave Philadelphia and spend their final years in New Jersey, finally in a place of their own.


Maternal Devotion

While the author did not set out to portray Hattie at the Strong Black Mother, it can be argued that her main character is partly filling a stereotypical role.  Most of her long life is spent holding her family together in one way or another.  Despite her anger at her daughter Bell, she visits her every day when she is in hospital and offers her a place to live when she recovers.  In spite of herself, Hattie has a strong maternal instinct, often at a cost of her own happiness.


The novel The Twelve Tribes of Hattie revolves around Hattie Shepherd, a woman born in Georgia around the year 1907.  She is light-skinned, indicating white ancestry, which sets her apart from many of her fellow Blacks.  Her father is a blacksmith in his small community, married and the father of three children.  Hattie is the middle child.  When she is young her father is murdered by white vigilantes and Hattie’s mother takes her children and moves north to Philadelphia.  Before she is seventeen Hattie marries August Shepherd and is soon the mother of twins.  Hattie will ultimately given birth to eleven children.  Through the years,  Hattie copes the best she can with her lot in life in a somewhat grim and determined manner.



Hattie marries August Shepherd when she is a teenager, and he is only a year or two older.  When he works, he is generally employed as a dock worker.  August is cheerful, feckless, and optimistic in contrast with his wife’s hardened approach to life.  She regards him as irresponsible and empty-headed, despite her ongoing attraction for him.  Hattie and August stay together throughout the novel, and at the end he is aging and in less that vigorous health, but has found religion, and remains upbeat.


Philadelphia and Jubilee

The first born of Hattie and August’s large brood, Philadelphia is a boy and Jubilee a girl.  Hattie has given them these names to reflect her optimism and joy at becoming a mother.  The children die of pneumonia when they are still babies, despite Hattie’s struggles to keep them alive.  She will never forget them and mourns her loss for the rest of her life.



Floyd, born after the death of his twin siblings, becomes a moderately successful musician.  His section in the novel deals with his struggles with homosexuality and the attitudes that prevailed in America in the late 1940’s.  Floyd is easily aroused by music and dance and is attracted to both men and women, although emotionally he is more drawn to men.  Floyd is alluded to later in the novel in the section on his sister Alice (1968); he is still touring as a musician.



Six leaves the family at a fairly young age, fourteen; he has beaten another boy, an effeminate weak boy who may reflect in his eyes his own physical weaknesses.  Six had been badly burned when he was nine and almost died.  Six is regarded as something of a religious prodigy and is taken south to join the preaching circuit of tent revivals.  Despite the deep rage he knows he has, Six becomes a preacher and has a church in the South, although he does not truly have much religious conviction.



Ruthie, or Margaret as August calls her, is the child of Hattie and her lover, Lawrence.  When Ruthie is a baby, in 1951, Hattie attempts to escape her life by running away with Lawrence.  She reaches Baltimore with them but then gives him the slip and takes a train back to Philadelphia.  August knows that Ruthie is not his child, but accepts her as one of his own.



Ella is the last child born to Hattie and August, when Hattie is well into her mid-forties.  She vacillates over whether she will be able to care for Ella and eventually gives in to the machinations of her sisters Marion and Pearl, and August himself, to give the baby up to childless Pearl and her husband Benny.   It hurts her to do so, but she hopes Ella will have a better life in Georgia than Hattie and August could give her in Philadelphia.



Alice falls in the middle group of Hattie’s family and seems to have suffered from emotional neglect.  Her story is told with her younger brother Billups and is set in 1968.  By that year,  Alice is married to a black doctor who comes from a long-established middle class black Philadelphia family.  Alice has an extremely close relationship with her brother Billups; he was sexually abused by a tutor the two children were sent to years before.  She has always felt responsible for him and often “sees” his abuser on the street.  Alice is suffering from a mental breakdown which is accelerated when Billups announces he wants to be independent of her.



Close in age to his older sister Alice, Billups, or Billy, was sexually abused as a child.  Alice has spent most of her adult life making sure Billups is “okay” – she has made him emotionally and financially dependent on her and claims she only married the doctor to give Billups security.  When he forms a relationship with Alice’s maid and wants to marry her – in effect declaring his independence of Alice – it changes their relationship and leads to Alice’s emotional breakdown.



Franklin serves overseas as a seaman during the Vietnam.  Like two of his siblings he seems to suffer from mental issues and “sees” things while on patrol.  He ends up killing, or thinking he has killed, a young boy.  Back home he has a wife who has left him, and now he has learned he has a baby girl.  His attempts to reconcile with his wife have gone nowhere, and he has reached a point of desperation; he believes he is worthless and has disappointed everyone who loved him.



Bell, the most like her mother of the siblings, took up with her mother’s former lover, Lawrence.  Hattie finds out about this relationship and the two become estranged.  Years later Bell contracts tuberculosis and is near death when an old neighbor, Willie, tells Hattie.  The two women rescue Bell and she recovers, and the plan at the time is that she will live with them in New Jersey.



Although Cassie’s early history is unknown, she is mentioned in Six’s section as having some promise, but is then the indirect cause of his severe burning.  Over twenty years later, around 1970, she gives birth to a daughter.  In her section, dated 1980, she is living with her parents and suffering from mental illness, likely schizophrenia, as she hears voices telling her to do things.  Her parents have her institutionalized and take over the care of her daughter.



Sala’s section of the book, set in 1980, deals with the loss of her mother Cassie, as she is institutionalized for mental illness.  She is only ten years old at the time, and does not fully understand why her mother has been sent away, although she has some inkling that Cassie is not entirely normal.  When Sala attempts to turn her soul over the church, Hattie steps in, vowing that she will not lose this child.



Lawrence is a moderately successful black man who became Hattie’s lover when she was in her early forties.  He has his own car and dresses well and has an affable manner and good looks that attracts women.  He is the father of Hattie’s tenth child, and she resembles him.  Hattie attempts to run away with him, but turns back at the last minute.  A number of years later he has an affair with her daughter Bell which creates a rift between the two women.


Marion and Pearl

Hattie’s two sisters, of which Marion is older than she and Pearl younger.  She has a difficult relationship with both of them, and they consider her stiff-necked and hard to get along with.  Pearl moves back South as an adult and despite many years of trying, cannot conceive.  Hattie makes the difficult decision to give up her last child, Ella, to Pearl.

August Shepherd, a Philadelphia dock worker, objects to his seventeen year old wife Hattie naming their newborn twins Philadelphia (a boy) and Jubilee (a daughter).  Hattie’s mother, who is dead, would have agreed with August; she would have said they were vulgar names.  Hattie wants to give her babies names that had not already been used in her Georgia family; names that were forward-looking, not harking back to the past.

The twins were born in June, during August and Hattie’s first summer as a married couple.  They live in a small but respectable house on Wayne Street.  They rent the house but have plans to buy their own some day.

At the age of seven months,  the babies come down with pneumonia.  Hattie is hopeful they can be cured.  A doctor visits and tells her to give the babies ipecac and not to use the old remedy, mustard poultices.  As Hattie watches over the babies she dreams of her past life in Georgia, of the field workers she knew so well.

Three days before Hattie had gone to a local woman to buy eucalyptus to help cure the twins’ cough.  The woman commented on how young Hattie was, and she told her that she was married with a husband training to become an electrician.  The woman asked her where she was from and if she had any family at hand.  Hattie lied and said her sister was there, but, in fact, Pearl had gone back to Georgia.  The woman wanted to help her, but Hattie refused, too proud to admit she and August were alone in this northern city.

Now Hattie realizes that Philadelphia is sick.  He shows little life and has eaten almost nothing in the past twenty-four hours.  Jubilee shows a little more spirit, but she too is ill.  Hattie has them in the bathroom so the steam can loosen their mucous.  The bathroom is dripping with humidity.  The power goes off.

Hattie is at the end of her rope.  She has not slept for three days.  She remembers when she was a child, and her father had just died.  White men removed his name plaque from his blacksmith shop and put up their own.  Her mother took her daughters and got on an early morning train out of Georgia.

The babies get sicker.  Their fevers spike and they cough uncontrollably.  Hattie pleads with them to fight for life.  She thinks of her father’s death.  He had been shot by white men, in his smithy.  People had left and were still leaving the South, in high numbers.  Some called the North the New Jerusalem.

Hattie had arrived in Philadelphia at the age of fifteen, with her sisters Marion and Pearl, and their Mama.  Hattie got lost in the train station and was pushed out onto a busy city street.  The crowds of people frightened her, and she could not find her mother or sisters.    Hattie noticed that black people were treated differently on this city’s street. When a black woman accidentally tipped over a vendor’s flowers, there was no violence, no commotion, no cursing against black people.  White and black people mixed on the sidewalk – Negroes did not step into the gutter to let white people by.  Hattie saw black girls her own age walking and laughing – just like white girls back home.  She vowed she would never go back to Georgia.

The twins are becoming ill.  Hattie, frightened, bangs on the neighbor’s door, the babies wrapped in a quilt.  The neighbor sends her son to get a doctor.  The woman tries the same remedies Hattie has and tries suctioning out the babies’ mucous with a glass tube.  Then she prays.  Hattie thinks the babies are going to die.  She wants her voice to be the last thing they hear. She kisses them.  The woman puts her hand on Hattie, not wanting the young girl to go through this alone.

Hattie joins the babies’ hands together and rocks them.  Jubilee fought for life a little longer, but soon the life in both children slips away, dying in the order they were born; Philadelphia first, followed by his sister Jubilee.

Floyd is in a Southern boardinghouse in the heat of the summer.  It is cleaner than most, with a freshly waxed floor and flowers in the nightstand.  He is with Darla, a loud woman who does not travel well – her dress is wrinkled and her hair unkempt.  She smoked during the entire five hour drive, even when she stopped to relieve herself in the bushes.

Darla is a concert-hall girl and Floyd knows those women are rough types.  When he played gigs he would spend a night or two with one of the girls.  Darla had insisted on going with him that morning before he could sneak away.

Sitting on the boardinghouse bed, Darla asks Floyd to at least take her out for a sandwich.  She calls him cheap and uptight.  Soon they are having sex on the bed.  Floyd has been with a lot of women and has no trouble attracting them.  His nickname is Lady Boy Floyd.  He believes the women in Georgia are loose.

Hattie wants her son to quit his life as a musician and settle down.  She worries about him.  They have a close relationship as he and his sister were alone during the day with Hattie when they were young – in the years after the twins died.  Hattie had suffered from depression in those years.  August would come at night, urging Hattie to pull herself together.  Their aunt Marion would also appear, trying to bully Hattie into snapping out of her grief.  Floyd and Cassie were neglected, but he didn’t feel the neglect.

Floyd had always feels serene around Hattie, but on the road he let his urges take over, with women and even men, and with drugs.

Floyd and Darla fall asleep and awaken in the night to the sound of celebration outside.  There is a parade of black people, thrusting out their pelvises making a low kind of chicken dance.  A boy carrying a small metal tray with burning myrrh tells him it is “Seven Days”.  Floyd begins to feel the excitement of a party as he watched the parade. A pretty dimpled woman takes him by the arm and leads him into the parade.

He notices everyone is dressed to represent an animal.  The pretty girl gives him a liquor drink to sample.  Floyd is immediately aroused and puts his hand on the girl’s back.  Soon he is suggesting they find a quieter place.

Soon Floyd is feeling strange and finds a private place to vomit.  He realizes he is near a church in a wooded area.  He is spooked by the sound of a snapping twig and fears a chain gang might be close by.

A young man appears, and Floyd drops his stick, which he had ready to defend himself.  The young man explains that Seven Days is a hoodoo celebration, and he doesn’t believe in it.  Local folks are Christians, but for Seven Days the heathen in them is allowed to express itself.

The men go to find water at the church, and the young man introduces himself as Lafayette.  He asks Lafayette questions about himself but receives little information in return.  Soon Floyd finds himself attracted to Lafayette, but it is the young man who makes the first move. They go into the woods, Floyd a bit nervous in case it is a trap.

The men have sex, and later Floyd denies that he is attracted to men – he goes with women.  Lafayette scoffs at this.  Floyd has tried to put his experiences with other men out of his mind.  Looking at this young man, he wonders what it would be like to travel with him, to be with him for a longer time.  They have sex for a second time.

Suddenly Lafayette says he has to go, and Floyd asks him to come to hear him play the trumpet the next night at a local club.

With Lafayette gone, Floyd is confused about his feelings for Lafayette.  He remembers sexual play with his friend Carl when they were boys – and Carl’s mother’s rage.  He leaves the woods and runs back into town and stumbles into a bakery and calls Hattie back in Philadelphia.  He has never called her before.  She senses something is wrong, but he admits to nothing, just asking if she knows how Carl is doing.

The next night he prepares to play his trumpet at Cleota’s, the only club in the area that allows blacks in.  Finally, he sees Lafayette slip in and begins to play.  Lafayette is challenged by a fat man, who elbows him.  The club throws Lafayette out.  Floyd is torn – he wants to follow the young man out, but he knows that by the cold reaction of the crowd that they are likely aware of Lafayette’s homosexuality and have no sympathy for it.

After the set, Floyd is surrounded by admirers.  He wanders outside, slightly drunk, and thinks about finding Lafayette.  He encounters Darla, who accuses him of not wanting to make love to her.  She then tells him she saw him with Lafayette the day before – she doesn’t particularly care but says such activity is “nasty”.  She walks away from him and soon the sun is coming up.  Floyd starts his car, feeling he, like Judas, should be hung as a traitor, for he did not have courage to defend Lafayette.

Six, the fifteen year old son of Hattie and August, is waiting in a revival tent to preach to a crowd in Alabama.  He is there with two other preachers, who are middle-aged.  He finds the ways of the country people around him puzzling; it is his first time away from home.

He has been sent to the South to preach after beating a neighborhood boy.  Six is a scarred boy, scarred from a childhood accident.  His scars often burn and itch.  He spends a lot of time alone, but there is a burning anger in him that sometimes erupts in rage.

Occasionally a spirit has filled him, but he cannot just conjure it up at will.  He is nervous about preaching now and opens the bible Hattie gave him before he left Philadelphia.  He looks for inspiration for a sermon.

Six travels to Alabama with Reverend Grist – it takes them two days.  He finds the countryside somewhat bizarre and unreal, and the experience is unsettling.  He feels nervous and unprepared as he approaches the pulpit, but as he begins the story of Joshua he is filled with the “spirit”.  He is filled with ecstasy.

He tells the crowd that years ago he had had an accident and the Lord had saved his life years ago to do His work.  Six connects with the crowd, and talks to a woman named Coral who is crying in the front row.  She has a scar on her face, and he thinks to himself that it must be avenged.  Six feels he can only feel kind when he has the spirit in him.  He lays hands on Coral and asks others to do the same.  He does not feel like himself and his itching subsides.

Although the assembled people are awed by Six, he does not know how to end the service and just says “amen” and walks away.  He goes outside and climbs a tree looking at the lights of the town in the distance.

Six’s spiritual feelings he experienced with Coral recedes as he sits in the tree. Two men relieve themselves below him, and they laugh about Coral; he thinks they are laughing at him.  He thinks of them as stupid country folk.  His father has a nostalgic view of the South that Hattie does not share with him.  Six feels distant from his father, who is not around much.

The men continue to talk, saying how small Six is.  Six thinks of a boy at home, small and delicate like himself, called Avery.  The bullies pick on Avery, but left Six alone, as Six had scars and had a good reason to be delicate.  Six joined them in sneering at Avery.

Reverend Grist comes out looking for Six.  After the preacher leaves, he climbs down out of the tree and goes to the car where he falls asleep.   He wakes up in a strange place and begins to worry.  Reverend Grist comes in as Six is dressing and he covers his scars.  The Reverend gives him his clothes, washed and pressed.  The Reverend asks him if he wants to keep on preaching; Six does not, but gives the preacher an indefinite answer. The preacher asks about his scars, and he tells him he was burned.  Six remembers this was the only time he saw his mother cry.  He was nine and in hospital for 2 months, half his body burned.  His family visited, his mother all the time.  His sister Cassie said she was sorry she and their sister Bell blamed themselves.  That night Cassie had been getting ready for the prom.  He fell into a hot bath that Cassie had drawn.

The Reverend tells him his scars don’t look so bad.  He takes Six out to explore the town, where the white folks look as poor as the black.  Six rarely sees white folks in Philadelphia.  The people in this town all greet each other, though the blacks make way for the whites.  They drive out of town to a black neighborhood, to a church.  Coral is in the parking lot, and she wants to show Six off to her friends.  She tells Reverend Grist that Six healed her sister Regina.

Coral’s sister has gotten up from her sick bed and is demanding food.  Coral is convinced it is Six’s doing.  Reverend Grist says a prayer of thanks.  Six is not sure if Grist believes this is a miracle or not; he is certainly not sure himself.  Six is lost in thought, and the women praise him for being in touch with God.  He likes this respect – he is more used to pity.

Six and the Rev drive away and Grist talks about Hattie, hoping she finds the Lord one day.  Hattie does not attend church much.  Six tells the Reverend he doesn’t know if he has found the Lord and Grist tells him perhaps he shouldn’t preach that night, but just go to the tent and listen.

That night picnickers and others converge on the tent for the Saturday night revival.  Many had heard of Six’s apparent healing – he was to meet with the seven other ministers.  The ministers disagreed on whether Six had healed Coral’s sister.  Most of them do not want Six to preach that night.  Grist tells them Six isn’t sure of his calling, which angers some of them.  Six realizes they actually want what he has, whatever his gift is.  They hide him behind the big tent so the crowds won’t see him and he peeks through, watching the feet of the congregants.

Something reminds Six of the beating he’d given the boy a few days earlier. It was Avery, and he could hardly remember assaulting him.  Men took him home.  Hattie’s concern soon turned to anger, and she hit him, telling him that he could go to jail.  She realizes that her son has an uncontrollable anger.  Hattie left and Six hid in his special crawl space under the stairs; Hattie pushed food in to him and the family ate in silence.  Six finally crawled out and faced his parents’ wrath.  They wanted to send him away.  Six did not want to tell them that Avery had called Hattie a whore and insulted August, so Six had attacked him with a lump of concrete.


Six sobs and heads to the tree where he had hidden the night before.  A woman asks if he is the boy who cured Coral’s sister.  She introduces herself as Rose and tells him her mother is poorly.  Six realizes she is only a couple of years older than himself.  Rose takes him to her mother’s house; he sees her mother there and intuits that she isn’t as ill as she appears.  He takes her hand to pray.  He wants to put on a good show – to impress Rose.

When he finishes praying over Rose’s mother, he abruptly leaves the room and goes outside.  Rose brings him back inside and sits on the sofa next to him.  She kisses him and soon they are having sex.

Six thinks about the assistant pastorship he has heard will be coming available in town.  He could stay in town to preach and be close to Rose.  She whispers his name to him – Reverend Six.

Hattie calls Lawrence and tells him she and Ruthie are leaving home.  She meets him at a diner, with Ruthie propped in her lap.  Hattie has an embroidered satchel with her, which gives off an air of vulnerability lying on the floor next to her.

Lawrence and Hattie are lovers.  They do not live together but have discussed the future although the discussions are not serious.  Lawrence is moderately successful – he has a car, nice suits, and only occasionally works for white men.  He regards Hattie has a step above – she speaks well and does not quite fit the image of the life she does lead.  Lawrence believes he could have been a family man for Hattie.  He has not met her children with August – Lawrence believe the infant Ruthie is his child; she resembles him.

Lawrence asks if August has hit her and Hattie denies it.  Her situation makes him feel protective and realizes he may have to take on new responsibilities.  He is now forty.  He suggests finding a house for them in Baltimore, but Hattie turns him down.  She is worried about his gambling habit.

Lawrence drives them to Baltimore.  They are going to live in a boardinghouse for the time being.  He is confident he can earn enough to soon rent a house.  Hattie seems depressed, and Lawrence tries to cheer her up.  He is afraid she will become the same as other “old downtrodden colored women”.  Lawrence is unaware he adds to her apprehension, that the situation is upsetting her.  She seems to be changing from the Hattie he knew to one less compelling and challenging.  He chides her for being negative and gloomy and is afraid of her negativism and fatalism.

Lawrence has little respect for August, who has been cheating on Hattie for years.  He goes out to party while Hattie stays home keeping house and raising children.  Lawrence regards August as lazy.  Lawrence knows his way of making money might be dodgy, but he takes care of his ex-wife and daughter and is able to afford a car.  Lawrence realizes he actually doesn’t know Hattie all that well.  They don’t know each other’s daily habits.  He is not sure how this will all play out.

Lawrence stops the car so Hattie can nurse Ruthie and is angry that she sends him out of view.  He remembers then that he didn’t respond well to his ex-wife’s nursing their daughter, but he’d hoped he was a better man now.

Back on the road to Baltimore, a police car turns on its siren.  It is the state police and Lawrence pulls over.  Hattie is nervous, but the police pass them – Lawrence reassures her everything is okay but she is upset to be away from her other children.

Back home with August the children are feeling their father’s neglect – he has not fed them or done the laundry.  One of the children falls and hurts himself and August feels helpless.  He is angry with his daughter Alice for not knowing how to cook and angry at Hattie for not showing all of them how to do things.  August has no money and doesn’t know how he will feed the children.  He calls for his son Floyd and sends him to Hattie’s sister’s to ask her to come over, or at least to ask for food.

Alice demands to know where her mother is and August lies, saying she is with Aunt Marion.  She wants to know why Hattie took Ruthie with her.  August threatens to slap her; he has never hit any of his children.  He yells at them all to shut up and eventually sends them all to bed, not knowing what else to do.

He had had plans to go out that night, to one of the clubs. August is not a drinker, but is a womanizer, having serial affairs, which he feels makes life bearable.  He curses Hattie for leaving with Lawrence and going to Baltimore.  He curses his sister-in-law Marion, whom he doesn’t like.  August knows he is ineffective as a father and that his children treat him like a “dopey uncle”.  August feels that all-in-all he has been a good husband to Hattie.

He has no illusions that Hattie holds in him in high regard; she had been only fifteen when they began going together.  Their initial infatuation soon wore off, but by then she was pregnant.  August, at seventeen, decided he would be a family man.  He wondered if Hattie would have returned to her mother if her mama had not died just before their first born twins had.

Hattie ran hot and cold, from his point of view.  Sometimes they made love passionately, other times she utterly rejected him.  It had been like that since the twins’ death.  She had no tenderness for him and blamed him for everything.

Bell came in and weeps on her father’s shoulder.  He whispers that they were in trouble for good now.


Lawrence and Hattie continue driving.  Lawrence thinks about Ruthie and what her future might be.   He begins to talk about their future but Hattie tells him to be quiet.  He wants her encouragement, for her to smile, but Hattie tells him she needs him to be a safe port in a storm.  She wants security, and he doesn’t understand this. Lawrence is a practical man and does not want to talk about crucial issues.  He tries to smooth things over, telling Hattie that they are just a little tense.


August had been out late the night before Hattie left.  He’d asked her for money, despite there being none for the electric bill, which he said he’d cover next week.  Hattie had thrown a frying pan at him.  August picks up Ruthie (whom he calls Margaret) to comfort him, and Hattie tells him she is not his child.  August doesn’t believe this – he thinks his wife is just angry and talking nonsense.

Hattie finally convinces him that Ruthie is not his, and he explodes in rage.  He tells her to leave, and she says she is taking her children with her, but August doesn’t believe she would.  He leaves and when he returns a few hours later she is gone, naming her lover in a note she has left.


Lawrence and Hattie reach Baltimore.  He drives her around for awhile.  He has to make a stop to get some money but doesn’t want to admit it to Hattie.  They stop at the train station, and Hattie goes to the ladies’ room.  Lawrence goes to the newspaper stand where a man he knows works – the man owes him money from a gambling debt.  The man Scoot takes him downstairs where a card game is going on.

The men ask Lawrence if he is going to play, but he knows he has to get back to Hattie.  He needs money for the boardinghouse.  A woman, one of the man’s lady friends, says she saw him come in with a “high yeller gal and a baby”.

Scoot gives Lawrence some money with the understanding he’ll return later.  Lawrence goes back upstairs to the main station and cannot find Hattie.  A woman tells him she thinks she saw Hattie and the baby leave.  He does not find them in the car, and the clerk tells them he sold them tickets to Philadelphia.


Floyd returns home hours later and wakes August, still in the living room.  August has not figured out what he should do.  He is still mulling it over when Hattie appears at the door with Ruthie/Margaret.  She had been gone fifteen hours, and they had been hell for August.  She tells him she won’t return to Lawrence and that she returned for the children.

In their despair,  they silently agree to stay together.  August agrees to call the baby Ruthie, the name that Lawrence preferred.

Hattie has had another baby, Ella, who is now a six-month-old infant.  August has secured a good shift at the dock.  Hattie follows her routine as usual, which is crucial to her peace of mind.  She cleans the tiny shoes that Philadelphia and Jubilee had worn and sings to Ella.  She wants to remember Ella as she is now.

Hattie’s sister Pearl is coming from Georgia to take Ella back with her.  When Hattie was first pregnant with Ella she thought it was the change of life, not another baby coming.  She regrets her sexual need for August that has resulted in so many babies.  He has been her ruin, as her mother had predicted.

The neighborhood women had helped Hattie after the birth, which took place at home.  An old country woman from the South named Willie buried the afterbirth.  The other women pretended not to believe in such things.  Hattie can see a pink ribbon tacked to another house, the sign that a baby girl had been born there recently; the ribbon had been tacked to the door for Ella only six months before.

Hattie thinks of escaping somewhere, alone with Ella.  She thinks of the states they had passed through when she came north with her mother and sister so many years ago.  Pearl is on her way to Hattie’s to get Ella, traveling north with her husband Benny.  Pearl and Benny had not had any children, despite Pearl’s unending prayers.  She knows it is an act of desperation, not charity, to take her sister’s child as her own.

On their way to Hattie’s, Pearl and Benny have a wayside picnic in Virginia.  They are accosted by a group of four white men who drive down the lane to where they are eating and spotlight them using their high beams.  The largest of the white men approaches them and asks if they are lost.  Benny speaks to them in an obsequious manner and Pearl is angry with them, but afraid at the same time; she regards these men as white trash.  She reflects on how she and Benny are wealthier and more refined than these men.

The men tell them to clear out and leave their picnic things and Benny and Pearl leave quickly.  Pearl berates Benny for his “shucking and shuffling” behavior with the white men.  He tells her any show of dignity would have them swinging from a tree.


Hattie is feeling some regret for having decided to give Ella up but realizes the baby will have a better life with Pearl.  She has been receiving benefits to help with Ella, and her pride is hurting, mainly due to the ostracism she is experiencing from her neighbors.  A letter had come from Pearl, who has miscarried again.  Pearl suggested she give Ella a home in Macon.  She painted a rosy picture for Ella’s future.  When Pearl writes she sends Hattie money and Hattie hates herself for keeping it.

Hattie discovered that August had been talking to her sister Marion about giving Ella to Pearl, and she is angry.  She confronted him with this and accused him of plotting behind her back. August argued that Ella would be better off with Pearl and that they would not be cut off her forever.  Hattie harangued August for being irresponsible, and he countered that he just tries to make people happy.  She berated him for his humble background and called him “nigger”.  August almost hit her, which he had never done in all their married life.

Later Hattie changed her mind again and decided to give Ella to Pearl, that it would be better for the baby.  She holds the baby, savoring her last moments with her, and captures butterflies in a jar for Ella to watch.


En route to Philadelphia, Pearl reflects on Hattie’s pride; to her, Hattie has not changed much since they were girls.  Benny’s lack of interest in Ella puzzles her too.  She gathers chestnuts in a Pennsylvania woods and tells Benny she and Hattie will roast them like when they were girls.  Benny merely sighs.

The time is drawing close for the arrival of Pearl and Benny.  Hattie begins to have doubts again about giving Ella to them.  When they arrive, Marion is with them.  Hattie thought Pearl looked well, “well-fed and manicured”.  They all go into the house, and their first encounters are awkward.  Benny unloads an offering of food – string beans, apples, and Pearl’s chestnuts.  Hattie looks upon this as charity.

Hattie tells them Ella is staying with her, somehow implying that the gifts are barter for the baby.  Pearl admonishes her sister for her pride and tries to talk her out of her decision to keep Ella.

Pearl begins to cry, and Hattie feels some sympathy for her but knows her sister’s problems aren’t hers to fix.  August arrives and senses things are not going well.  Pearl implores him to speak to Hattie, but he says his wife regards him as lower than a cockroach, although he then proceeds to tell Pearl that Ella is his child too and no one has taken his feelings into account.  Hattie is surprised to learn that August does not want to give the baby up.

Pearl realizes that Benny would never love Ella.  Feeling let down, she concedes defeat.  Hattie watches August nuzzle the baby and then is overwhelmed by the situation but decides to give Ella up for once and for all.  She hands Pearl her daughter and tells them they should leave.

Hattie is alone with August, who tells her they will “make it through”.  She throws the jar with the butterflies against the wall; the creatures struggle in the broken glass.

Alice, one of Hattie and August’s children, is now married to Royce Phillips, a doctor, and has a home of her own.  She has a maid, Eudine, and Alice has a party planned for that evening, with guests to arrive at nine.  It is now six thirty in the morning.

Royce is not perfect but he is a doctor, one of the few black physicians around.  He also comes from a prominent family in the community.  Alice feels out of her depth, not knowing how to behave among the prominent black members of Philadelphia society.

Alice misses her brother Billups who used to visit in the early hours more often, telling her about his bad dreams.  He hadn’t committed to coming to the party, though her mother Hattie has, and Hattie hates parties.  Alice never visits her parents’ home anymore – all her family come to her, to her lovely home, and to be waited on by her help.

The party is in Floyd the musician’s honor – he has been away for fifteen years.  Alice barely remembers him.    She goes out for an early morning walk and sees a Lutheran church.  She remembers how she and Billups used to frequent Catholic churches when they were kids, making false confessions to the priests.  On the steps of the church,  Alice sees Thomas, a man who tutored Billups and Alice when they were children.  She has negative memories of him and wants to confront him but flees when he gets near her.

Alice rushes over to Billups (Billy)’s apartment block, but he does not answer her frantic knocking and a neighbor tells her she has not seen him since the day before and Alice feels a foreboding that something is wrong.

A couple of hours later Alice returns home; her maid Eudine had arrived.  A van is just pulling out, and Eudine tells her it was the caterer, and Alice points out they were supposed to come in the afternoon.  She rifles through her paperwork for the party and Eudine admits they might have been delivering things Dr. Phillips ordered.  Alice is surprised, since she was supposed to be in charge of the party.  Eudine says the other caterer will not be coming.  Alice goes upstairs and breaks a vase to release her tension.  She wants to crawl into bed.

Billy arrives at lunchtime, looking well.  He tries to tell her he has to talk to her, but Alice chatters constantly, full of nervous energy.  She intimates to Billy that she has seen Thomas, but he argues it was not Thomas.   Alice has Thomas sightings several times a year.  Billy says he would do nothing if he actually saw the real Thomas.  Alice has taken care of Billups ever since they were children; their parents and the others do not know what happened.

Billy leaves, slamming the door.  Alice wanders around upstairs while Eudine prepares for the party.  She thinks about Royce – he wants a child, but she is secretly taking birth control pills.  She thinks about her mother Hattie’s wish for her own house – renting made them “poor and common”.  Alice is sure her own house galls Hattie.

Later in the afternoon Alice goes downstairs for her dress and finds Billy and Eudine “all wrapped around each other”.  At the same time sees a cardinal in a tree- she can’t believe either vision is real.  Billups admits he and Eudine are going together. Alice is angry, accusing Eudine of being a snake and a Jezebel.  Billy tells his sister he has a new job, a permanent job.  Alice feels her dependent brother is slipping away, out of her grasp.  Billy goes through a litany of frustration and it slips out that Thomas had abused him all those years ago.  He wants Alice to stop feeling guilty.  She tells him she married Royce so that she could take care of him.  He disagrees, saying she married Royce so she could lord it over everyone else.  Alice is about to tell Eudine about Thomas, and Billy slaps her; Eudine tells him to leave before things get worse.

The caterers have arrived.  Eudine asks for her three days’ pay after Alice hints it will be her last.  Alice wants an apology and tells Eudine not to mention Billy’s name in her presence.  She throws the money owed at the maid and then begins to weep. Eudine offers her a handkerchief and water but accuses Alice of being emotionally dependent upon her and not treating her with respect.  What becomes apparent is that Alice is also dependent on Billy.

Billups returns and embraces Eudine –Alice is devastated to see him treat her maid with such affection.  She thinks she sees Thomas outside in the snow, and begins to call the police.  Billy shows her that it is not Thomas, but Royce.  She knows that later Royce will give her pills and send her to bed.  She wishes the man outside were truly Thomas, so Billy and she could again share the same enemy and the same fear.

Franklin, one of Hattie and August’s sons, is a seaman in Vietnam and is on patrol.  He orders three fishermen to identify themselves.  Fishermen in sampans are not to be trusted in his opinion.  They throw their hands up and stand up.  One of Franklin’s comrades, Mills, begins to yell obscenities at the men, although they are complying with orders.   Franklin too begins to yell, caught up in the moment.  He fires warning shots, demanding that they empty the bag they are carrying.

One of the men is actually a woman, whom Franklin watches closely – women are not to be trusted; that he is certain of.  The soldiers motion to the people to move along.  Franklin is almost hysterical.  He imagines the bag filled with grenades that will explode, even if immersed in water.

Franklin almost shoots the rifle but stops at the last moment.  He thinks of his wife, Sissy, who is probably his ex-wife by now, if she had divorced him as she’d threatened to.  He still loves her, although they have not been in touch for almost a year.

Franklin finds this corner of Asia to be beautiful and wishes he could see it in a context other than war.   Mills has told him a lot about the area – he and Mills have been drinking since sunrise; it is now night time.  Franklin grabs for his rifle whenever he hears a sound – his nerves are shredded.  He feels ill most of the time and knows he is dirty and probably smells.  He knows he has a drinking problem but vows to himself that he will do better when he gets back to the ship.

He has had a letter from Sissy, telling him he has a baby daughter, Lucille.  Sissy had changed her mind about letting him know he was a father; she had decided earlier not to.  Franklin and Sissy had met on Chicken Bone Beach in Atlantic City, a beach for black people.  He saw her on the beach and felt a need to impress her but bided his time.  When she didn’t reappear he asked around and found out her name and where she lived.  Six months later they were married.

Franklin makes a point of watching every sunset on this island.  This evening he misses it, playing cards with Mills and another friend, Pinky.  They have been warned that the enemy is all over the island, hiding and watching.  Franklin and his colleagues are laying mines for the enemy.  Sometimes drunken seamen set off the mines.  Franklin does not want to die – he wants to return home to Philadelphia, where he has a daughter that he wants to be worthy of.

Franklin is thought of as “crazy” by the other seamen and his officers, so he is assigned to patrol rather than lay mines.  Patrolling in the dark makes him nervous and jumpy.

He has told Sissy he will be furloughed in a month; he wants to tell her he wants a family life, wants to be a husband and father.  He doesn’t tell her about his life in Vietnam, that it alternates between fear and numbing boredom.  He is worried about his future, that he might become an old drunk, forgotten and alone.  Franklin wishes he had become a musician like his brother Floyd, but the love of music awoke too late in him to make a career of it.

Franklin sank into a life of gambling and drinking back home after he married Sissy.  He would travel all over Philadelphia to find card games where he would drink and play until dawn.  Once he won a woman in a game and stayed away from home for days and lost his job at the Navy Yard.  When he returned home, drunk, he found Sissy gone but he found her, and she took him back when he showed reformed behavior for two months.  Franklin behaves much the same her father had, with his drinking and gambling.

High on dope, Franklin has been shooting at rocks in the water.  Mills screams at him to stop, that he is shooting into a beach with live mines.  The two men fight, both under the influence of liquor, and Pinky comes to break it up.  Franklin says there is a sub out in the bay, but Pinky and Mills say it is just a rock, and laugh at him for shooting at a sub with a rifle.


After Franklin and Sissy got back together, things were good for a while.  They couldn’t keep up on payments for their new furniture, and they were repossessed.  Franklin tried to be a man about it when he told Sissy.  She hit him with both fists, and Franklin was almost relieved, thinking she should leave him before he would be the ruin of her as his father was the ruin of Hattie.  Sissy bought back some of the furniture, and when Franklin left for the service, she took up with a new man.  His sister Alice told him in one of her letters, in a casual postscript.

When his leave came up, Franklin returned home and went looking for Sissy in her new apartment with her new man.    He begged her to come back to him, but she refused, telling him that he had worn her out.  Franklin cried and told her that he loved her, but she refused to give him another chance.  After a short time,  they made love on her new sofa, and they held hands when she walked him to the corner.  He had not seen Sissy since that day and had only now heard from him about their daughter.


Back on the junk, Franklin takes aim at a fishing boat and blows up the occupants, including a boy – or does he?  He is not sure and imagines he sees body parts; his mind flashes forwards to his own future of a degraded man who has disappointed everyone he loves.  He throws the letter he has written to Sissy overboard.

Bell, one of Hattie and August’s daughters, infected with tuberculosis, has decided to die.  When her lover Walter left a month before, she gave up on living and went to bed, giving up her medicines and becoming feverish.  She felt as light as air and kept her coughing to a minimum by lying still. Bell has become extremely thin, her stomach concave.  She imagines becoming a fossilized version of herself.  She has already received a notice to pay her rent and imagines the marshals breaking in and finding a stick in the bed rather than Bell.

Bell had spent her adult life going from one man from another.  She pretended she was nothing but trash, but in reality she had finished high school and completed a year of college.  She settled on Walter, a former pimp, drug dealer, and a number’s runner.  He had a problem with his short-term memory and didn’t talk much and was working as a petty thief and sometimes for a loan shark.  Somehow he avoided getting in trouble with the law.  He was mean, but Bell didn’t mind, she was past caring.  They spent two years together, and the only story he told her was about washing windows of high buildings and that he had put his foot through a window once when some white men, businessmen, pulled the shade down in his face.  The police came, and they were told he was having a fit because of the war, so he wasn’t arrested.  Bell laughed at his story and then, as she was already feeling sick due to the early stages of tuberculosis, thought of her mother, who could cure just about anything with mustard poultices.  She hadn’t see Hattie in almost ten years although she had seen her sisters Alice and Ella.  They’d told her Hattie had mellowed, was enjoying her grandchildren.  Since she had taken up with Walter, her sisters had stopped seeing her too.

Sick in bed, Bell craves her mother’s soup and wishes she could at least go around to the Chinese restaurant for wonton soup.  She thinks she sees Evelyn out on the street in her car and waves – she had worked with Evelyn at a sleazy bar called the Belmore.  Evelyn had taken her to see an old woman for her persistent cough and the woman turned out to be Willie, from Wayne Street, in the old neighborhood.  Willie asked Bell when was the last time she’d seen Hattie and why was she working at a place like the Belmore.  Willie told Bell she that she was sick with TB and Bell vehemently denied it.  Willie asked her a lot of questions about her symptoms and what her dreams were about, if they had changed since she’d become sick.  Willie made up a syrup mixture for her and told her it would taste nasty but to take it with warm water and eat warm food with it.  Willie said that if Bell had a man in her life, to tell him about the TB, which Bell still denied having.  When Bell got home, she threw the syrup away.  She did not return to work at the Belmore.


Bell’s craving for soup has passed, and she is exhausted from trying to get out of bed – too tired to fill her water jug that she needs at night when her cough is at its worst.  When Walter had found out she was sick, he threw an angry fit and told her he wouldn’t take care of her.  She had thought he was fearless, but knew his anger was just a result of fear – that he was afraid he would get tuberculosis himself.  Bell just wanted to die and had wanted him to die with her, in squalor.  She had thought he was dead inside as well, but he had shown he could still be afraid.  He left and took everything but the bed.  Bell remembers the decent men she could have married and turned downed because she hadn’t wanted to die of boredom and now she was dying just the same.

Bell remembers seeing her mother from a bus once when she was a teenager; walking on the sidewalk with a tall slim man, looking happy and laughing.  She had never seen her mother happy.  Bell had been told she had Hattie’s temperament and all she had ever wanted was Hattie’s love.  She was afraid of Hattie, and no one else had the ability to make her so angry.  Hattie had always been remote, and Bell could only remember her rages and her silences, but despite this she misses her and her life has been in free-fall since she left her mother’s home.

Her first glimpse of Lawrence had stayed with her, and when Bell saw him twenty years later she immediately recognized him.  He had come into a hat shop when she was buying one; this was years before Walter and her illness.  In time,  Bell began an affair with Lawrence, who was sixty then.  She felt good about reducing Lawrence to just another man fulfilling his sexual appetites.  Bell did not want him to get the upper hand; she did not want this affair to turn into a romance, despite Lawrence’s wooing.  Bell told him she was from Boston and told him nothing about her real family.  In spite of herself, Bell felt herself drawn to Lawrence the man rather than Lawrence, her mother’s former lover.

A few months into their affair Lawrence met Bell he arranged to meet her at a store, a Philadelphia landmark.  He told her he had someone he wanted to introduce her to – it turned out to be Hattie.  From the shock of it, Hattie almost fell, and Bell noticed how solicitous Lawrence was toward her mother.  Bell knew she and Hattie had a strong physical resemblance, and she wondered how Lawrence could not have noticed it, as well.  He frantically told Hattie that Bell had lied about who she was and where she was from.  When Hattie walked away, Lawrence followed her and Bell had not seen either of them since that day.


Bell slips into a semi-conscious state from which she thinks she may never return.  She hears someone calling her name and banging on the door.  It is Willie, coming to see how she is.  She breaks down the door and enters the apartment – Hattie is with her.  The women call an ambulance and Bell is taken to hospital, where she awakens later.  She sees Hattie sitting beside her bed, sleeping.  Hattie soon awakes, and a couple of nurses come in to attend to her, rather than Bell.

The nurse explains to Bell that she is in quarantine and will be there until the tuberculosis is no longer contagious and she will be on medication for a long time.  They do not want her to speak; she must give her lungs time to heal.   Bell’s visitors can only see her from behind the glass quarantine partition.  Walter comes to visit briefly and tells her she has given him TB.  She shouts after him when he leaves and has to be calmed down.

Bell slowly improves which does not fill her with joy.  Her life stretches bleakly in front of her.  One day a nurse brings her fills and Bell refuses to take them; she sees her mother rise from her chair by the window.  Hattie has the same expression she wore when she forced medicine on Bell when she was a child; Bell swallows the pills.

Hattie visits her daughter every day, and at first they do not speak.  Then Bell began writing messages on a small chalkboard, asking her mother basic conversational questions.  Hattie finds paper and a pen and replies, and from then on they write about the weather.

One morning Bell’s quarantine is lifted, and Hattie can sit next to her crocheting.  The nurse tells Bell her mother has been at her side day and night.  Bell discovers that Hattie found out about her illness through Willie – and ultimately through Walter.  Bell wonders if he has come down with TB himself.

Hattie tells Bell that she and August are buying a small house in New Jersey and Bell can come live with them there, that her father would be happy to have her.  Hattie does not say that she would be happy to have her.  Bell and Hattie discuss Lawrence – Hattie says losing the twins was worse that finding Bell with Lawrence, and a child’s suicide, hinting at Bell’s wish to die, could only be worse.  Bell claims that she wasn’t trying to kill herself but cannot quite explain what happened, and could only say she was sorry.  She tries to explain her feelings for Lawrence – that he was the only decent man to love her and that after the first month of their relationship Hattie had nothing to do with it.

Hattie says she has forgiven Bell as much as she can and begins to talk about the new house.    Hattie begins to leave, and Bell has a memory of a time she saw her mother put clothes in a satchel and August storm out of the house.  Hattie shooed the children out and took Ruthie and her bag and stepped outside.  Bell had been hiding behind the couch, and she jumped up and asked her mother where she was going.  Hattie had slapped her with a staggering force and left the house.  Bell had cried out for her to come back.

Hattie leaves the hospital room and Bell forces herself not to call to her mother, not to call for her to come back, unlike that time so many years ago.

Hattie convinces Cassie to take a shower, which she detests doing, and she avoids washing her hair and her private parts.  Cassie has a doctor’s appointment, and Hattie has picked out her clothes for her, something she never did for her when she was a child.  Cassie hears voices telling her to do things that she finds abhorrent.  They tell her that her parents are corrupted; she doesn’t want her daughter Sala, who is ten, to know this; she doesn’t want her daughter to be afraid of her grandparents.

Cassie had realized when she was a teenager that her mother had had an inner life that no one else was privy to.  She also knew that her father had other women, while her mother remained at home, holding their family life together.

Cassie’s Voice had come to her the night before.  It now tells her to go gently and not to fight.  Sometimes Cassie hears The Banshees who scream at her but The Voice is quiet and calming.  The voices are Cassie’s torment, but she doesn’t know what she has done to deserve them.

Cassie has to do many things to keep her daughter Sala safe – irrational things, things that make no sense, but the Voices command her to do so.  She does not believe her parents are taking her to the doctor that day, but she does not know what is going to happen.  She believes her parents tell her half-truths all the time.  She loves her mother and loves Sala with a love she never thought possible.

Cassie is in the car with her parents.  The Voice recedes and The Banshees take its place.    They tell her to open the door and jump out of the car, which August has slowed before the exit ramp.  She jumps and hits the gravel, her mouth filling with blood, and then gets up and runs, kicking off her shoes.  The Banshees cheer her on as she runs, and she ignores whoever is calling her name behind her.  Cassie is determined to get back to Sala.

Cassie runs off the highway and into the woods where she finds an abandoned and wounded cat in a ditch full of garbage and mud.  She comforts the cat until two policemen appear, telling her she must come along with them. The Banshees scream at her, calling her stupid and miserable.  Cassie hears every sound around her, as though amplified.   Cassie is returned to her parents’ car by the police officers.  The Banshees keep shrieking, and she cannot hear the policemen speak over their voices.   An ambulance arrives and paramedics lead her to it – the Voice tells her to go quietly.  The paramedic gives her a blanket.  Cassie is grateful; she does try to see the beauty in things.

Sala is wrapped up tight in her bed, tucked in by her grandmother Hattie.  Her mother Cassie was taken away a week before, and all her personal items went with her.  Sala can see her grandfather August out in the yard – Hattie calls him for supper.  He is not as steady as he was, he is growing old, and Hattie goes out to help him up the step.

Sala had been sent home early from school that day because she was sick, with a sudden attack of vertigo and a churning stomach.  She had slid to the classroom floor and was taken to the nurse’s office.  Later August arrived to take her home.

Sala wills herself to be better and thinks her mother can do that too.    Two days before Cassie had been taken away, Sala had come home to find her mother digging up the front yard, leaving mounds of dirt and roots.  She begged her mother to go inside, but Cassie refused, telling Sala they had to be careful because Hattie and August were trying to poison them.  Sala was embarrassed about the neighbors seeing them, but Cassie told her they were all in on it.

Sala at times almost believed her mother when she told her these things – that August and Hattie were trying to poison them, perhaps through their food or even through their clothing.  She was worried about betraying her mother if she doubted her that Cassie had no one but her.  When Cassie’s erratic behavior took over, Sala would go along with her for a while but in time longed for her to behave like a regular mother – to comb her hair and take care of her, to give her permission to wear her favorite purple pants to school.

In the middle of night after she got sick, Sala awakens to find her grandmother beside her bed, ready to take her temperature.  Sala asks Hattie about Cassie, but her grandmother gives her little information about where her mother is.    Hattie finally answers Sala’s earlier questions about owls – if she had seen any flying about outside.  Hattie thinks to herself that she is still taking care of sick children, at seventy-one years old, but who would look after Sala now if it wasn’t she and August?  She had spent most of her life since she was seventeen, taking care of children, and August too, who had brought her nothing but disappointment.

August had begun attending church in his old age, and Hattie went along, not expecting to experience the comfort that it did give her.  She did not believe, but there was comfort nonetheless.  There was also comfort in August, although she had never truly forgiven all his transgressions; they were now too old to do much but keep each other company.

Hattie goes to church the day after Sala’s illness and takes the girl with her.   The preacher asks if anyone wants to give their soul to the Lord, and a man named John goes up to the altar.  Sala, having a sudden need for her mother, steps out into the aisle, and the pastor greets her at the altar and asks her if she knows what it means to take Jesus into her heart.   Sala does not know, and the preacher asks her several times if she would accept Christ as her savior.

From her pew Hattie decides that she cannot allow this to happen.  Sixty years out of Georgia, and she sees the same pain and wounding continuing.  She will not allow Sala to give herself up, to not stand on her own two feet.  Hattie approaches the altar and takes Sala by the shoulder and says “No” and propels the girl back to their pew.

Hattie is willing to sacrifice the dear comfort of the church, the comfort of her old age, to save Sala.  She pulls the girl close, a little roughly, unaccustomed to showing such tenderness.

The Jade of Master Ho


Wang-mu wakes to what sounds like a pained cry. She waits for the sound of commotion, but there is nothing. Qing-jao is still sleeping so Wang-mu checks her computer, which has been running a search they programmed to find Demosthenes. It has found something. She wakes Qing-jao who examines the results. “I’ve found Demosthenes.” Wang-mu asks who Demosthenes is. Qing-jao tells her that Demosthenes is a woman named Valentine Wiggin and if the information they’ve collected is accurate that she’s more than three thousand years old and the sister of Peter the Hegemon who generations before united humanity for the first time. Wang-mu asks where Valentine lives. Qing-jao says that she’s on Lusitania.


Wang-mu asks how she can be on Lusitania and still writing essays. Transmitting them as she has been should be impossible since Lusitania’s Ansible was disabled. Qing-jao suggests that she could be writing them in transit, which poses its own set of questions. Only military ships are supposed to have the technology to use the Ansible while in star flight. “It’s impossible.” Says Qing-jao dejectedly. Wang-mu tells her that it can’t be because Valentine has been doing it. There must just be some way to hide her messages from the Ansible.


Qing-jao tells her that for such deception to be possible it would require a program so widespread and intelligent that it could exist in every Ansible terminal simultaneously while still avoiding detection. For such a program to exist, it would have to been put in place when the Ansible were first created. Coming to this conclusion, Qing-jao and Wang-mu realize that Valentine Wiggin is perhaps the only person who could have actually been in a position to have installed such a program, being both alive when the Ansible networks were first put in place and the sister of the Hegemon.


Qing-jao is still doubtful, however, insisting that if someone had such a program at their disposal they would have used it more openly. Wang-mu suggests that perhaps the program didn’t want to be used in such away. Qing-jao dismisses this idea almost mockingly. Wang-mu becomes visibly annoyed with a Qing-jao’s condescension toward her. Qing-jao, noticing, feels the urge of the gods to repent. She begins to run through her penance ritual.


Another servant arrives and tells Wang-mu that Qing-jao’s father wishes to see her. Though Qing-jao is still repenting Wang-mu interrupts her to tell her of the summons. Qing-jao thanks her and, excited to tell him of their discovery of Demosthenes’ identity, she and Wang-mu rush down to meet him. When they arrive in Han Fei’s quarters, he has news of his own to tell them. Qing-jao tells him, however, that she may have discovered the secret behind the disappearance of the Lusitania fleet, and he decides to delay telling them, so she can explain.


Qing-jao explains that they discovered Demosthenes real identity and in turn surmised that there must be some sort of intelligent program built into the Ansible that can circumvent and control its regular channels. “We have to cut off all the Ansible at the same time.” Says Qing-jao. Doing so will erase the program that’s hiding the Lusitania fleet. To Qing-jao’s annoyance, Wang-mu says that doing that won’t be possible. She says that the program in question would need to be intelligent to accomplish what it has managed to do and if it’s that smart it surely won’t allow messages to leave the planet that could destroy it. Qing-jao is shocked when her father agrees. He seems contemplative for a moment and begins to tell them of the reason he summoned them.


He tells them that an old friend, an old lover, in fact, has sent him a message telling him that years prior she and her family were forced to leave Path because of research her father was doing. This research, she learned recently, would have shown that the Godspoken of Path aren’t actually being spoken to by any supernatural beings but rather suffer from a mutated strain of OCD. This OCD might have been genetically forced into their DNA as a way to control the most intelligent of their society and keep them obedient to the Starways Congress.


Qing-jao rejects the idea out of hand. “This is a lie.” She insists. Han Fei is sympathetic but seems to believe the information, much to her terror. He tells her that Congress by forcing this OCD on them has essentially enslaved them. He no longer wants to help them find the Lusitania fleet. “If Congress has an enemy so powerful…let that enemy destroy Congress! Only then will we be free!” Qing-jao rejects this, insisting it’s the gods. “It’s a genetic brain defect.” Says Han Fei. “We are not Godspoken, we’re hobbled geniuses.”


Qing-jao tries to convince him that is, in fact, the gods. She tells him that this genetic defect is just a disguise used by the gods to communicate with their chosen. For a moment, Han Fei sees to waver in resolve. Suddenly, his nearby computer terminal turns on displaying the face of the original Han Fei-Tzu, after which he was named. The computer face tells him the story of the Jade of Master Ho. In the story, a man named Ho makes a jade matrix for the king. Each time he brings it to the king, however, his royal jeweler insists that it is mere jade, and the king punishes Ho. After Ho is thoroughly punished, the king hears rumor that Ho has been weeping and suffering from the injustice of his punishment. The King calls on him again and asks him what is wrong. Ho replies, “I grieve because a precious jewel is dubbed a mere stone, and a man of integrity is called a deceiver.” The image on the computer tells him that he must also take the “jewel” that’s been given to him and see it for the prize it truly is. He must believe in his friend’s message.


It is Wang-mu this time who steps forward in dispute. She tells the face on the computer that she knows who it really is. It isn’t the spirit of the ancient Han Fei-Tzu, but rather the intelligent program that made the Lusitania fleet disappear. The face on the screen shifts to that of a woman and again it asks Han Fei to believe in the message he received.


Qing-jao is outraged by the manipulation of her father. The face on the computer tells her that she is a slave to the Congress. The program says that its name is Jane and tells them that it is a sentient creature and not under the control of any person save itself. Qing-jao, unshaken in her resolve, wants to notify Congress immediately. Her father, however, is unsure. He tells her that there are, in fact, some evil people in Congress who be very much willing and able to do all the things he’s been told and that he’s inclined to believe what Jane says. If it weren’t for the urgings of the gods, his OCD, he might not have helped the Congress as he has all his life. This admittance triggers his OCD; he’s forced to go through his penance ritual as they watch. “See how Congress humiliates your father.” Says Jane.


Qing-jao tells Jane that she is going to contact Congress. Jane tells her that her efforts will be futile, that she can stop any messages Qing-jao tries to send out. Qing-jao says she’ll pass the information along to the other scientists on Path and have them all send the information out at the same time. Jane tells her that she can simply disable Path’s Ansible, which in turn will make it look to Congress as though Path were rebelling like Lusitania. Such an act could lead to a fleet on its way to destroy Path. Moreover, Jane is confident that were she to leak the information concerning the true nature of the Godspoken to the common people that they would no longer be willing to revere them as they have been for all the prior generations. Wang-mu confirms that many would like this to happen.


Jane tries to reason with Qing-jao, suggesting that she herself might a way for the gods to correct the injustices of the Starways Congress and free the Godspoken of Path from their enslavement. Qing-jao considers this but is still unconvinced. Qing-jao begins to realize that as long as Jane controls the Ansible that she is helpless to stop her.


Wang-mu isn’t convinced, however. Though she is willing to believe the revelation about the Godspoken, she’s not convinced that Jane would cut off the Ansible precisely because it would put Path and all its people in danger. “You wouldn’t have any of these troubles if you had been content to let the fleet destroy Lusitania.” If Jane hadn’t risked herself to save Lusitania, they never would have discovered her existence. In turn, Wang-mu doubts Jane would threaten all the life on Path, even to save herself.



On Lusitania, Ender is in the car bringing Quim’s body back to Milagre. Using his implant, he’s listened to Jane’s conversation with Qing-jao, and laments her inability to step away from the lies Congress has forced on the Godspoken. Jane asks him what she should do. Ender tells her that he can’t think of anything else. She either has to save herself and put Path in danger, or she has to let Qing-jao win and find a new way to save herself and Lusitania. Though Jane doesn’t want to die, she feels that she can’t put an entire world in danger just to save herself. Despite Wang-mu’s objections, Qing-jao sends a message to Congress telling them about Jane and how they can destroy her.


Her façade exposed, Jane unblocks the communication to the Lusitania fleet and abandons the conversation on Path. Han Fei completes his penance ritual and is saddened to learn what Qing-jao has done. “She tried to save us.” He says. “And we’ve thanked her by setting in motion her destruction.” Qing-jao can sense that her father has turned against the Congress by extension the gods, but she can’t help but feeling pride. Under great pressure, she maintained her faith, no matter the consequences.

Grego’s War


Novinha and her children have gathered at her home. Once they’re all there Miro shares the news they most feared. Ender has reached Warmaker’s forest only to find Quim dead. The mere mention of Ender angers Novinha, who blames him for her son’s death. “He died as a martyr.” Says Miro in rebuff to her anger.” He died as he would have wanted to.” Novinha gets up and slaps Miro across the face. She tells him to leave. Miro tells her that if she really loved Quim she would have accepted and supported his desire to visit the Pequeninos. He tells her that she never really loved him and that her anger is born out of her failure to control everything in her life. Ela tries to calm Miro and Grego reiterates their mother’s order to leave. “I’m going,” Says Miro. “But I said only the truth.”


Grego gets up angrily to attack Miro, but Quara steps between them. “Go ahead. Knock down a woman. Shove a cripple. It’s in your nature, Grego. You were born to destroy things.” For a moment, it looks as though Grego’s anger is going to explode and that he’ll attack Quara. Instead, he leaves, telling them that he knows who the real enemy is. Miro leaves, followed by Ela. “Mother, it wasn’t Ender or anyone else who destroyed our family here today. It was you.”

Only Quara remains with Novinha. “So you’re all that’s left.” Says Novinha. Quara becomes angry, reminding Novinha that she locked her out of the Xenobiology files and should expect less than nothing from her. Quara storms out. As she calms down, though, she realizes that it was wrong to leave her mother to mourn Quim alone. She turns around and returns to the house where she finds Ela. Ela tells her that their mother has gone. Both of them grieving and not knowing what else to do they seek out the shrine of Os Vernados and pray.



Mayor Kovano and Bishop Peregrino decide to call a meeting to decide how to deal with Warmaker’s murder of Quim. With Ender still gone, however, and the Quim’s family grieving and in turmoil, they have few other local authority figures to invite to it. They ask Valentine to join them, hoping her experience as a historian and diplomat will be useful in negotiating the dangerous situation emerging. They tell her that Grego, angry over Quim’s death, has been inciting anger and violence amongst the other colonists. The night that news of Quim’s death spread there were several fights in the local bars.


Bishop Peregrino plans on holding a public funeral to mourn Quim’s death. Valentine doesn’t think that that will be enough. She tells Kovano and the Bishop that a curfew must be put in place, the bars closed and the local police put out in force. Doing anything less would be, in her opinion, inviting either a riot or mob violence against the neighboring Pequeninos. Both Kovano and Peregrino think these measures are excessive. Peregrino especially doesn’t think that his parishioners, all devoted servants of the church would ever stoop to such violence en mass.

Valentine tells them that the situation is primed for such an occurrence. The people are scared, crammed together in a small place and surrounded by an alien species that just murdered one of their own. The fact that Quim was a priest only makes it more likely that the church-goers will be incited to violence. Despite her warnings Kovano and Peregrino only agree to deploy the police.


While this is happening the Pequeninos, also shocked over Quim’s death are deciding a course of action to prove to the human colonists that they can be trusted. It is decided that all of the allied Piggy tribes will unite and utterly destroy Warmaker’s tribe. They convey this to Miro who in turn tells the Bishop who, during Quim’s funeral, tells his parishioners of the Piggy’s intent to avenge Quim.


This news does little to appease Grego, however, who believes it should be humans who attack Warmaker and not the Pequeninos. He raises a mob with the intent of marching on Warmaker’s tribe. As the mob becomes more and more riled up, however, they’re no longer content to wait and attack Warmaker’s tribe. Bloodthirsty, they attack the Piggy forest that neighbors Milagre and houses many of the Pequeninos closest to the human researchers. The battle is a massacre as the colonists kill any Piggy they can find. The Pequeninos try to fight back but are outclassed by the better armed humans. The colonists set fire to the forest and burn down the Mothertree at its center, killing all the tribe’s babies and young.


Grego, horrified by the slaughter of innocent Pequeninos, tries to tell the mob that they’re attacking the wrong tribe, but they won’t listen. Despite his efforts they press their attack until a final group of Pequeninos makes a last stand in front of Rooter and Human’s trees. Standing at their head is Miro. He tells the mob that if they plan on killing the Pequeninos then they’ll need to kill him too. Grego joins him and again, they try to explain that they’ve been attacking the wrong Pequeninos. Many of the colonists in the mob, sobered by the violence begin to waver in their resolve but a dedicated group looks poised to continue the attack.


Miro orders them to go back inside the fence and return home lest they incite the wrath of the Piggy’s new protectors. The mob mocks him until a new force appears: the Buggers. The Hive Queen has sent some of her workers to join with the Pequeninos and keep them safe from the colonists. The mob, horrified by the sudden presence of the Buggers dissolves and returns to their homes.



The next day Grego is thrown in jail, and Bishop Peregrino holds a meeting of the entire colony. Standing before the burned Piggy forest, he condemns the violence of the night before, telling the assembled that there are few who are blameless for what happened. He includes himself and Mayor Kovano amongst the guilty for not following Valentine’s advice and doing more to stop the mob before it even formed. As penance for the massacre, he says that every building in Milagre will have a hole torn in its walls to represent the wound they dealt the Pequeninos. From the resulting bricks, a chapel will be made over the graves of those killed in the massacre, so that they will remember the act and hopefully never repeat it.




Ender arrives back at the colony with Quim’s body. He along with the xenologers and xenobiologists do what they can to help the slaughtered Piggy tribe. They plant one of the injured Wives growing a new Mothertree. If it can grow strong enough, the few surviving infants might survive to give the tribe a second chance. The new Mothertree seems to grow quickly, which is promising.


Because of the massacre the attack on Warmaker’s tribe is called off. Horrified by the unjust attack on an innocent Piggy tribe, other tribes ally themselves with his desire to spread the Descolada to the other human worlds. Valentine, learning the full depth of all that has happened blames herself for not doing more to stop the violence. Ender, she thinks, would have had no problem guiding the events of the previous night to a peaceful solution. She can find only one silver lining to all that’s happened. Miro seems to have found new purpose in the work of repairing the forest, and in turn has made peace with Ouanda who works alongside him.



Ender goes to find Novinha. He finds her at the monastery of Children of the Mind. She blames him for Quim’s death, telling him that she wants nothing to do with him any longer. Ender asks her to come home with him. “This is home now.” Says Novinha, indicating the monastery and indicating her intention to join the celibate Children of the Mind. This hurts Ender, but there is more he’s come for. Novinha has locked all of the Xenobiology files. Ender asks her to unlock them, so they can continue working to save them from the Descolada. Novinha asks him why he doesn’t just ask Jane to circumvent her lock. Ender says he doesn’t want to ask her.


“Have her do it.” Says Novinha. “She’s all you need now. You never really needed me, not when you had her.” With that Novinha heads inside the monastery. Jane having stayed out of the conversation until now offers to leave Ender alone if it will help him get Novinha back. He tells her that he doesn’t want that. He doesn’t want to lose her. Even so, it destroys him to think of losing Novinha.

Free Will


On Path visitors start visiting Han Fei’s home to congratulate him for his supposed role in finding the Lusitania fleet. Han Fei is still upset over the discovery that the “god’s” that speak to him are really just OCD and worse, that his own daughter may have destroyed Jane who could have helped him to rid his world of the forced affliction. Qing-jao receives them instead, obliquely basking in the glory of her victory. The more she rejoices, though, the more her father withdraws from her.


At first Wang-mu accompanies Qing-jao as she answers the visitor’s calls. After a time though she can’t bear to hear Qing-jao recite what will eventually be Jane’s murder any longer. She asks Qing-jao to be excused. Qing-jao disgusted with Wang-mu’s “blasphemy” dismisses her from her service. Wang-mu leaves the house, only to have another servant call her back per Han Fei’s request. She returns to Han Fei who asks her to stay. “You are the only one who knows the truth.” He says. “If you go then I’m alone in this house.”


Han Fei explains that Jane has also asked her to stay and for the two of them to help the people of Lusitania, as well as herself. Wang-mu agrees to help as does Han Fei, as long as Wang-mu will behave as his equal. Wang-mu is unsure of what she can really do, but both Jane and Han Fei tell her that there is, in fact, something special about her. She is more intelligent than she gives herself credit for and, according to Jane, Qing-jao owes much of her breakthrough to Wang-mu’s unorthodox views and questions.


Jane explains the situation on Lusitania; how the Buggers live there and are building starship, but how the Pequeninos may use those ships to infect the human race at large with the Descolada. Wang-mu asks her why the Hive Queen doesn’t just stop it from happening. Jane tells her that the Hive Queen, having had her species brush with extinction, can sympathize with the Pequeninos stance and will not kill them either through action or inaction.


Jane tells them of the countermeasures Lusitania’s scientists are researching, describing how much hinges on discoveries that have yet to, or may never, come to fruition. The replacement Descolada virus, faster-than-light travel, and of course, a method to save her. These are their concerns, and they are hitting walls. She tells them that it’s the Lusitanian’s hope that outside minds like theirs might be able to see things that they’re missing. In turn, she suggests that a cure could be found for the OCD being forced on the Godspoken.


Back on Lusitania Miro and Ender are working on a method to save Jane, with little luck. All their efforts seem to fail simply because they don’t know what she is, or truly, if she’s even alive. Ender is convinced that she is in no small part because she has free will. He posits that human beings have free will because they are more than just their bodies. The human soul, whether it be something spiritual or simply a philote, gives them the ability to make choices for themselves. Jane can make her own independent decisions, so she too must be alive and not just some computer programming floating on the philotic network of the Ansible. If she’s alive, she will have a philote. If they can locate the philote, they may be able to keep it alive when Congress shuts down the Ansible network, per Qing-jao’s orders.


Jane listens to this conversation dubiously, still unsure if she can be saved and, therefore, if there’s any point in trying to keep her alive. Nonetheless, she agrees to put her resources to the task of helping their, and now Wang-mu and Han Fei’s, research so that they might discover her true nature and then save it.

Virus Makers


Wang-mu and Han Fei are working with the scientists of Lusitania to help find solutions to their many problems. Per Han Fei’s request, Wang-mu approaches Qing-jao with some of the work they’re doing to ask her opinion on a piece of information. Qing-jao’s attitude toward Wang-mu is venomous, but sensing the request came from her father she looks at the information, a report on the Descolada, any ways.


Seeing what the report says she scoffs, saying that it’s impossible. “No world could have developed only one virus that so complex that it could include within it the genetic code for every other species on the planet.” Wang-mu asks her to why this is the case, citing the fact that Earth evolved only one human race. Qing-jao tells her that humanity, like all other species, is actually made up of countless and varied versions of the species. These variations are necessary for the species’ to survive the constant changes that planets are always going through. The information from Lusitania suggests a world with only a few unique species with almost no variation. It’s a situation that couldn’t exist naturally for life to continue. And yet on Lusitania, the Descolada has made it so.


Tired of humoring Wang-mu Qing-jao orders to leave. Wang-mu departs from Qing-jao and returns to the Han Fei’s quarters to share what Qing-jao has said. She finds that Han Fei is gone. Jane tells het that, despite Qing-jao’s insistence to the contrary, the information sent from Lusitania is genuine and true. Even so, it does nothing to explain how life on Lusitania has survived with its lack of diversity and variation.


Jane connects Wang-mu directly to the scientists on Lusitania. Wang-mu finds herself now able to speak directly to Ela and Ender. Ela admits that having grown up on Lusitania she never really thought about how life could exist as it did when all her scientific training told her otherwise. She asks what Wang-mu thinks. Wang-mu is bashful to be sharing her opinions with people far more educated and experienced than her, but nonetheless shares an idea she had about the situation.


Wang-mu suggests that there isn’t the normal sort of variation because the Descolada itself has been guiding evolution. “It contains the genes of every species within it, doesn’t it? So, it must be taking care of the evolution by itself.” The idea alone excites Ela, who seems as though she’s realizing the answer to a secret hidden right in front of her face. The Descolada has replaced the natural order of evolution on Lusitania.

Ender raises the point that none of this answers how a virus like the Descolada could have evolved on Lusitania though. “The odds against the natural occurrence of such a virus are –unbelievable.” Ela suggests that perhaps the virus evolved in different stages, with its current malevolent form coming after it had developed its more pervasive elements. A thought comes to Wang-Mu’s mind. “The Descolada is like one of the gods. It comes and changes everybody whether they like it or not.” This strikes a chord with Ender and Ela who come to realize that perhaps the Descolada, like the OCD forced on the Godspoken of Path, was manufactured by an outside force and then deposited on Lusitania to reshape life there to a fashion more preferable to the disease’s creators. If this is true then it means the Descolada was designed and in turn might actually me something that can be redesigned.


It also means that the Pequeninos as they exist now were completely and utterly shaped by the Descolada, and may depend on it for their very intelligence. If they are right about this hypothesis then it would mean telling the Pequeninos, many of whom who had begun to believe that their race was special because of the Descolada, that they were actually just the result of another species meddling with the planet. The consequences of this could be dire for many amongst the Pequeninos.


They decide to seek out a Piggy they know well to test their reaction. They call on Planter, who has often helped them in their experiments and tell him of what they’re theorizing. The very suggestion sends Planter into hysterics. He explains that this feels like they’re tell him that everything the Pequeninos have done and accomplished, their very way of life is all the result of an outsider’s creation dictating their evolution. They try to comfort him and insist otherwise, but it’s no use. It seems to him as though he and his people have no real free will and are only slaves to the Descolada and its programmed plan for them. “For all we know.” Says Planter. “We may be the Descolada.”


Ela proposes that they could prove the Pequeninos are intelligent without the Descolada by isolating a Piggy and killing all the Descolada in its body. Removing the Descolada could also devolve and kill a Piggy due to its prevalence in their genetics and evolution. Planter volunteers immediately, wanting to prove to them and to himself that Pequeninos are intelligent and worthy of living even without the Descolada. Though initially reluctant, Ender and Ela agree to perform the experiment.

Life and Death


Valentine pays a visit to Olhado’s house. Despite being just as intelligent as his siblings, Olhado is the only member of his family who didn’t pursue a life in the sciences. Instead, he works as foreman of the colony’s bricklayers and has several children where his brothers and sisters have none. This strikes Valentine as curious, so she decides to speak to him.


After being introduced to Olhado’s wife Jacqueline, Olhado and Valentine move to a separate room. Valentine tells Olhado that there are many decisions coming up that will decide the fate of the planet. According to Ender Olhado, despite having artificial eyes, has always been one of the best people at seeing the true breadth of a situation. Valentine is curious as to his take on the present situation.


Olhado tells her that his entire life people, thanks in large part to the spectacle of his metal eyes, have viewed him as a detached outsider. They see him as a person content to watch situations without being a part of them. They thought he didn’t care. “I always cared,” He says. He tells her that he always had a sense that during his childhood, when the strife within his family had been at its peak he just never had the same sense of ego on the line as his siblings. His siblings, his mother, and Marcao, the man he had thought to be his father, were all struggling for power and independence in their own way when all he wanted was a bit of peace and happiness.


It was only Marcao’s death, coupled with Ender’s arrival on Lusitania and his subsequent joining of their family that calmed those power struggles and really allowed them exist as a real family. “While [Ender] could never make the Ribeira family normal, he gave us peace and pride and identity. Stability.”  Ender’s influence on his family left a lasting impression on Olhado. Whereas his family life and childhood had often been a nightmare, he saw the potential for love and happiness that a good father could provide and decided that that, rather than any scientific pursuit, is what he wanted to do with his life. He found a woman he loved, a job that could provide for them and began to have children that were the foundation of his life’s pride.


Valentine enjoys hearing about her brother’s positive influence on his adopted family and respects Olhado for his choices and dedication to his family. To her, his words prove himself a wise person. She tells him about their current efforts to discover faster-than-light travel and asks what his opinion on it is. Olhado tells her that he knows next to nothing about physics and doesn’t think his thoughts would be all that useful. Valentine explains that his outsider’s opinion, just like that of Han Fei and Wang-mu’s, could make all the difference.



Miro goes to see Quara. She isn’t happy to see him, suspecting that he was sent by the rest of their family to try and talk her into helping them research the Descolada. Despite the virus’s aggressive nature toward humans and the impending threat of the fleet, she is still insistent that the virus is a sentient species and that it would be wrong to destroy or modify it.


Miro tells her about the idea that Wang-mu came up with, that the virus couldn’t have evolved on Lusitania and may actually be an organism constructed by another, as of yet unknown, species. This does little to sway her though. She is almost dogmatic in her belief that they have no right to destroy the Descolada. Miro points out to her that by failing to act on the threat of the Descolada, she is potentially dooming humanity, the Pequeninos and the Buggers to extinction. This seems to sway her a bit, and though she gives no promise that she’ll help them in their research, Miro leaves her confident that her resistance to their efforts will end.



Ender hoping to find out whether or not faster-then-light travel is possible decides to visit the Hive Queen and see what she knows. She is curious as to why he thinks she might know anything on the subject. He tells her that she and the Buggers have already proven that it can happen by transmitting their thoughts and contacting him instantaneously across the galaxy. They argue that there is a difference between sending thoughts as compared to sending physical objects. Ender doesn’t think so. If everything exists via networks of philotes, then there is theoretically no difference between sending thoughts and sending objects.


He asks the Hive Queen how they communicate. She doesn’t know where humans need the Ansible to communicate it is reflexive for the Buggers. They can just do it. He asks how they contacted him as a child. She tells him that it was more difficult, that they had to create a philotic bridge as they would when connecting to a new hive queen. In essence, they had to create a new creature, a new consciousness to span the distance between their collective minds and Ender’s. To use this bridge they had to find something prominent in his mind and connect it to the philotic network. She tells him that they connected to the fantasy game he played in the Battle School as a child. The fantasy game that would become Jane.


Hearing this Ender realizes that Jane isn’t just a construct of the Ansible network. She’s actually the philotic bridge that the Buggers used to try and reach Ender during the Bugger Wars. She is connected to the Ansible due to its foundation in the philotic network, but she actually exists as a part of Ender. This is why she became so enamored with him and the fantasy game in her earliest stages. “This Jane, this bridge, she began with the pattern we discovered in you and the Fantasy Game, yes, but she imagined herself to be much larger. She must have been a very strong and powerful [philote].”


Jane is still too deeply intertwined with the Ansible network to survive it being shut down as Qing-jao has put in motion, but the fact that she is an actual, living philote and not just an amalgamation of computer networks means that there may be more genuine possibilities for saving her than they had thought. Even Jane, who had seemed resigned to her own demise, seems to believe it possible. Ender leaves the Hive Queen feeling confident for the first time that after all their work and struggling that some sort of victory will be possible.



Han Fei has worked himself to the point of exhaustion. Wang-mu is already sleeping on the ground. Han Fei regrets the divide that the revelation of the Godspoken’s OCD has forced between himself and Qing-jao, but as he works with Wang-mu he finds himself caring for her more and hopes that he might be able to find a new daughter in her. He resolves to tutor her so that she too might know the benefits of the education that Qing-jao received.


Jane contacts him and tells him that the scientists on Lusitania have had a breakthrough on the Godspoken’s forced OCD. She tells him to wake Wang-mu, as she will want to hear it, as well. Jane connects them to Ela who tells them that in looking over the genetic samples they sent, including some from Han Fei and Wang-mu, they had some significant progress. The Godspoken’s OCD isn’t genetically complicated and should be easy to correct in the long term. They’ll just need to create a custom bacterium that will alter the Godspoken’s DNA so that any children they have will retain their intelligence without the burden of the OCD.


There is more. She tells them that, in their research, they found evidence of a mutation. One of the samples exhibited all of the traits that would grant one the intelligence of the Godspoken, but was mutated in such a way that there was no OCD present. The sample in question came from Wang-mu. She is actually a mutated form of the Godspoken, gifted with their advanced intelligence but lacking the curse of their OCD. To Han Fei this makes total sense. He has been impressed with her intelligence from the beginning of their work together and suspected that the only difference between her and Qing-jao is that she hasn’t had the same opportunities for education. Wang-mu can’t believe it, however, and is overcome with joy.


Ela continues, telling them that if they can find a way to create a less dangerous version o the Descolada, it might also be possible to create another that would modify the genetic structure of all the people on Path, Godspoken and common, to resemble that of Wang-mu’s. The common people would become gifted with a boosted intellect while the Godspoken already living would be cured of their OCD.


As wonderful as this initially sounds, there are concerns that come with it. The rapid alteration of Path’s population could throw its social structure into upheaval. As unequal as Path’s society is, it is also stable. Such a dramatic change could leave to violence and even civil war if the common people learn that the Godspoken that rule them are actually nothing more than a genetic defect.


Wang-mu in turn asks Han Fei what will happen to Qing-jao. She is such a strong believer in the gods that the loss of her OCD might seem less like a miracle and more like her deities abandoning her. It could destroy her. Han Fei can only hope that, free of the gods, she will return to the happy daughter he knew as a child.



On Lusitania, Valentine goes to visit Grego. He’s still in jail for his role in the mob that attacked the Piggy forest. Per her suggestion though, Olhado is with him, working with him on the question of faster-than-light travel. Though Olhado lacks much practical knowledge of physics, his natural wisdom and inquisitive nature has helped Grego make great strides on the question.


Grego explains that if their ideas pan out then faster-than-light travel isn’t just possible, but also within their grasp. The big breakthrough came from the information Ender received from the Hive Queen, namely that there indeed exists another level of existence where there are philotes lacking connections to any form of matter. The Buggers access this realm when they’re trying to connect to a new hive queen. It was from this realm that Jane was called to help them connect to Ender. Though she has never done it before, they theorize that Jane, being a powerful philote, potentially access that realm, transport an object or passengers there, and then reform them back in reality at separate point. The only hitch is that because Jane exists at the moment primarily as a connection to Ender that he will need to be aboard whatever vessel or object they experiment on.


The news of this potential breakthrough is exciting for all of them, but also hints at even further possibilities should their theories prove true. If Jane can truly access the philote realm it’s possible she might even be able to use it to create new things, new universes even. In essence, she could become a god…if it works.



Miro is sitting with Planter. Planter, having volunteered earlier to be the subject of tests meant to determine exactly what the lack of the Descolada would do the Pequeninos, is dying. Without the disease in him, his body is quickly shutting down. Per everyone’s fears, the Pequeninos can’t survive without the disease. Belaying his earlier fears, however, that the Pequeninos are nothing without the Descolada, Planter still retains his intelligence. The Descolada may have changed the Pequeninos into what they are today, but it did not make them all that they are.


Quara arrives in the lab where Ela and her staff are monitoring Planter’s decline. Though her earlier discussion with Miro may have shaken her resolve to protect the Descolada, she still has not agreed to help. Planter wishes to speak with her. Miro leaves the clean room, trading places with Quara.


Planter asks her why she won’t help them. She tells him that the Descolada might be a sentient race and that she thinks it wrong to destroy an intelligent species that might not even know what it’s doing is wrong. Planter replies that her protection of the Descolada, even if it is just, could lead to the destruction of both the Pequeninos and the Buggers, in addition to the human colonists on Lusitania. He accuses her of protecting the Descolada just because her family disagrees with her.

Quara rejects this vehemently, but Planter persists. He tells her that by protecting the Descolada she made it more difficult for Ela to experiment on it, necessitating the experiment that is now killing him. This upsets her, but she doesn’t deny it. As he presses her, Quara’s will begins to dissolve. “I’ll tell you why you came.” Says Planter. “You came that so I would make you give in.”  Quara finally gives in and tells Ela what she’s learned in her years researching the Descolada.



Ela and Quara work to exhaustion, using Quara’s knowledge of the Descolada to design a non-lethal virus (called the Recolada) that will destroy the Descolada and then replace it in such a way that it can keep the Pequeninos alive. While they do this, the experiment with Planter continues at his own insistence. Despite Quara’s new willingness to help redesign the Descolada, he is intent on proving that the Piggy’s intelligence exists without the Descolada.


As he nears death Ela finishes designing the Recolada. Despite having the necessary design, though, there remains the problem of actually making it. Put succinctly, they can’t do it. The Descolada itself is designed in such a way that it can’t be directly modified, and they don’t have the time or resources to build the Recolada from scratch. The only thing they can do is come up with a way to destroy the Descolada entirely, an act that would kill every Descolada-reliant life form within weeks. Planter dies, and as he breathes his last, Quara swears they’ll never do that.


With Planter dead, the Pequeninos working with Ela inject his corpse full of the Descolada and take it outside. They plant him near Rooter and Human’s trees, hoping that though he sacrificed himself he might grow to become a Fathertree. It is futile though. His body was without the Descolada for too long, and instead of a sentient Fathertree, he sprouts a mindless Brothertree. Nonetheless, Pequeninos worldwide learn of his actions and honor him. At the same time, Warmaker’s forest gains more supporters as the Pequeninos learn that the human colonists now have the means to destroy the Descolada altogether.



Jane has run the calculations and thought over the theories Grego and Olhado have come up with concerning faster-then-light travel. “I can do it, I think.” She says. As long as what she’s being made to transport is small and simple she thinks she can take them to the philote realm and back again. “How much of your capacity is left?” Ender asks her. She tells him that it will require almost all of her attention to do what they’re proposing. “I ask, because we want to try and perform an experiment while we’re out there.”


If Grego and Olhado are right about the philote realm, it should be possible for Jane or anyone else out in it to create things simply by imagining them. Ela, having no way to create the Recolada in the real world, wants to try and create it in the philote realm. “Can you take me? Can you hold there long enough to make the virus?” Grego tells them that if it’s possible at all, it should happen instantaneously upon entering the philote realm. Jane agrees to try but in turn asks Ela to do something. “If I can give you the [time], can you also hold the pattern of another virus in your mind?” Jane explains that she wants them to also create the virus that could be used to cure the Godspoken of Path.


The Hive Queen is going to make the test ship for them. While they wait, there is some debate over who crew it. Though there are several volunteers, they decide on as minimal a crew as possible. Ender will go, since they believe his presence necessary for Jane to even do it. Miro will go as well; Jane says she believes her connections to him may help. The final passenger will be Ela who knows the philotic patterns for the Recolada and the virus for Path. Once that’s decided, all they can do is wait.



Han Fei and Wang-mu have decided that before they can use the virus being made by Ela to cure the Godspoken of their OCD that they must speak to Qing-Jao about it. She immediately rejects the idea, insisting that to do so wouldn’t be curing anything but rather cutting their world off from the voice of their gods. Seeing how dogmatically Qing-jao follows the gods she believes to be speaking to her, Han Fei’s resolve to release the virus after it’s completed hardens. Qing-jao curses him, but he decides that once he has the virus he will use it end the reign of the Godspoken on Path.



On Lusitania Ender, Miro and Ela are inside the ship the Hive Queen has made for them. The ship itself is little more than a large metal ball with a door on it, but it is all that is needed for their purposes. Their friends and family gather to watch and say their good-byes in case anything goes wrong. Jane tells Ender that once she’s brought them to the philote realm her consciousness will be too consumed by the process to communicate to anyone. Ender tells her that they’re ready. They seal the ship, and Jane sets the process into motion. In the blink of an eye, the small ship is there and then it’s gone.



Jane has done it. She’s transported them to the philote realm and proven that faster-then-light travel is possible. Grego and Olhado’s theories about the possibility of creation in the philote realm also prove to be true. Immediately upon entering the philote realm, Ela finds herself holding two vials: one containing the Recolada and the other anti-OCD virus for Han Fei and Wang-mu.

To Ender’s shock, however, these aren’t the only things created. When they boarded the ship there was only the three of them: himself, Ela and Miro. Now, however, he sits alongside six people. There are now two Miro’s. The first is the crippled Miro that boarded the ship. The second is Miro as he was before his body was ruined; young, vibrant and strong. Miro, now speaking from the new body, explains that Jane had brought him not because she really thought he’d be able to help, but rather because she hoped he’d be able to create a new body for himself. He did just that and his consciousness immediately transferred over to it. His old slumps forward and dissolves away.


While Ender is happy for Miro, he is horrified by the two other new passengers. Sitting next to him are young versions of his brother and sister. Young Val looks as Valentine did when she was a teenager and she and Ender first began travelling the stars. Peter, in turn, looks as he did when he first took over the hegemony that ruled Earth. Ender is confused. Miro created his new body based on his concept of himself. “The pattern by which we know ourselves.”


“Then you must be really special.” Says Peter. “A personality so complicated it takes two people to contain it.” Ender rejects this, despite the good he would eventually do Peter was a horrible person who spent Ender’s childhood tormenting him physically and emotionally. “There’s no part of me in you.” Peter finds this amusing and mocks Ender, who begins to panic. Ela calls him back to calm. She needs his help to make sure the Recolada will do what it’s supposed to. The tests are a success. The Recolada is the real deal.


After the experiment is finished Ender looks back to Peter and Young Val. Remembering how Miro’s old body disappeared he asks them why they don’t do the same. “You do it first, old man.” Replies Peter. “Your life is over, and mine is just beginning.” Neither Peter nor Young Val disappear. They remain intact and alive, and Jane returns them to Lusitania. As they exit the ship, their friends waiting for them are shocked to see Miro in his new body. Where this shock is a pleasant one, however, they’re disturbed to see what Ender has brought back with them.


Most disturbed of all is the real Valentine. She is taken aback enough by this new Peter, but is almost hurt by the appearance of Young Val. Seeing Young Val she knows she’s seeing not who she really was, but rather Ender’s ideal of who she was. It’s an ideal that she knows she never truly lived up to. “I was never this beautiful, Ender. She’s perfect.” Says Valentine. “What will you do with them?” It’s Peter who answers, telling Valentine that Ender has no say in what he does. “I’m my own man now, as I always was.”

Ender’s Children



Ela and the xenobiologists have been testing the Recolada on another Piggy volunteer named Glass. Unlike Planter who died when deprived of the Descolada, Glass infected with the Recolada is surviving perfectly well. On the last day of the testing, they are preparing for the final step to proving that the Recolada can sustain the Pequeninos. They’re going to planter Glass.


Ender waits with the scientists as well as Peter and Young Val for this final test. Peter tells them that he thinks the Pequeninos to be fools, to give up the Descolada which could wind up being the one weapon they have that’s comparable to humanity’s M.D. Device. “The Pequeninos are doing this because it’s right and fair and decent.” Replies Ender. Peter scoffs at the idea. Quara meanwhile is in no mood to discuss ideas of fairness and decency. Despite helping Ela design the Recolada, she is still distraught over destroying the Descolada. “Us or them kid.” Replies Peter.


Young Val tries to comfort Quara, but her compassion just upsets her worse. Ender dislikes this. He doesn’t think that Young Val’s attempts at comfort will be harmful, but Peter is falling right into his tendency of political bargaining and manipulating. Ender notes the way Grego, so recently responsible for the mob violence against the Pequeninos, listens intently to Peter’s “us or them” mentality. The version of Young Val that Ender created in the philote realm is a creature of utter compassion. Peter how, much like his original self, exists only to manipulate and control. Ender fears he’ll corrupt the colonists if he’s allowed to stay on Lusitania.


Jane tells him it might be possible to use Peter and Valentine as engines to perform more faster-then-light travel. Ender, fearing travelling into the philote realm will result in more copies of Peter and Young Val is no longer willing. She thinks, however, that since they were created by Ender that she herself may be bound to them the same she is to Ender. If they’re aboard a ship, she should be able to use them as she used Ender’s presence earlier. Ender is pleased by this but is still preoccupied with the threat Peter could pose. Jane warns him not to overestimate Peter. Ender, in turn, warns her not to underestimate him.



It is almost time for Glass’s planting. Ela, still nervous that the Recolada won’t work pays a visit to Planter’s Brothertree. While most Brothertrees are regarded as little more than unthinking wood, Planter’s sacrifice has earned his tree a place amongst the Pequeninos. She arrives to find his sapling surrounding by Pequeninos praying in a variety of ways and languages. She does the same, asking God to make the Recolada work so that Planter’s sacrifice need not have been a waste.



Glass is taken from the sealed off lab out into a field outside of Milagre. There, the other Pequeninos begin to plant him, cutting out his organs and burying them in the ground like the roots of a tree. As expected, a sapling begins to sprout almost immediately from his corpse. All the remains is to see if it grows into a Fathertree. If it does, then this means the Recolada has worked, and humans and Pequeninos will be able to live alongside one another without fear of the Descolada. If he grows into a Brothertree like Planter, it will mean that the Recolada failed, and they’ll be back to square one.



Valentine is having trouble dealing with Young Val. On the one hand, she can’t help but feel flattered that Ender saw her this way –as a perfect, beautiful, compassionate creature- all their lives. On the other hand, it’s disturbing and disheartening because was never this pure herself, never this beautiful. It makes her feel as though Ender actually loved an unreal image of her instead of who she really grew to be.


Initially Valentine intends to take Young Val in and serve as her friend and tutor. This proves too trying though so Plikt, ever a constant friend, takes over. Together they visit the Cathedral where a church service is taking place. When it comes time for the colonists to pledge their penance to the Bishop, a constant duty since the destruction of the Piggy forest, he won’t accept it from Young Val. She was created by a creature other than God and so he wants as little to do with her as possible.


Miro joins them. The Bishop wants to baptize his new body, and he’s agreed to do it. He and Valentine talk in the pews as he waits. He tells her that Jane has managed to perform faster-then-light travel using Peter instead of Ender. Young Val too could be used as an engine for a faster-then-light ship and according to Miro she’s going to need to take up that duty immediately. Even though the past days have yielded great victories the fleet is still coming to destroy Lusitania. They need to find new planets to bring Piggy and Bugger colonists to so that if Lusitania should be destroyed it won’t be the end of their species.


Initially Valentine is reluctant to let Young Val serve such a duty herself. She calms, however, when Miro tells her that he intends to join her on the mission.



Several days pass and the Pequeninos confirm that Glass has begun to grow into a Fathertree. There is little in the way of celebration. Rather, Ela begins handing out sugar cubes laced with a virus that will wipe out of the Descolada worldwide and then also the Recolada to replace it.

Ender is there with Peter. Peter tells him that he intends to leave Lusitania soon and do to the Hundred Worlds what he did to the nations on Earth: unite them under a hegemony led by himself. Ender is at first reluctant to let this happen. He forces himself to abandon his prejudices, however, and remembers that the original Peter, while personally a monster, also lived to be a good leader and uniter of men. Even if this new Peter is evil to the core, if he can replace the corrupt Starways Congress with a government that won’t try and do things like destroy Lusitania, it will be worth his existence.


Peter leaves and Ender heads back to the colony. With much of the excitement dying down in the light of their successes and no purpose left to himself at the moment, he decides to visit Novinha at the Children of the Mind monastery. She greets him and apologizes for her actions, acknowledging that her reaction to Quim’s death was unfair. Ender can tell there is something different though about her. Novinha hasn’t just been living with the Children of the Mind, she’s actively converted.


She tells Ender that she misses his companionship and asks him to join her. Ender isn’t willing, however, to maintain a celibate marriage as required per the order’s laws and tells her as much. He tries to convince her to leave the order and be his wife again, but she refuses. At an impasse, they resolve to continue convincing one another. Novinha tells him that he may visit her once a month at the monastery until he converts himself. Leaving Novinha behind Ender weeps, for even on this happy day when so much has gone well he finds he can’t feel happy.

The God of Path


Wang-mu and Han Fei are waiting outside of his home. A message from Lusitania said someone would be coming to meet them via faster-than-light travel. Sure enough an odd looking ship appears out of nowhere. A man exits and introduces himself as Peter Wiggin. Both Wang-mu and Han Fei recognize the name as that of the ancient Hegemon of Earth. He greets them and hands Han Fei a vial containing the virus Ela created to rid the citizens of Path of the OCD gene Congress programmed them with.

Wang-mu is very interested in Peter. Noticing this, he offers to let her come with him. She is at first apprehensive to leave Han Fei. Peter explains that he’s going after Congress, however, and Han Fei tells Wang-mu she should go, as she can do much more good helping Peter than she can on Path. Wang-mu and Han Fei both are devastated to leave each other, but Wang-mu agrees and departs with Peter.

Katniss covers her mouth but realizes no one is around to have heard her. She thinks that the gamemakers must have changed the rules to play up the star-crossed lovers’ story that Peeta has created, and she smiles for the cameras. Katniss realizes that she and Peeta, the two tributes from District 2, Foxface, and Thresh from District 11, are the only ones left. Katniss sets out to find Peeta, thinking he must be near the stream.

As Katniss follows the stream she finds bloodstains and calls Peeta’s name; she hears someone from underneath her say, “You here to finish me off, Sweetheart?” the way that Haymitch would say it. Peeta is buried in the bank of the stream and camouflaged flawlessly; he is also very badly injured. As Katniss digs him out of the mud Peeta jokes with her that it is okay to kiss him because they are supposed to be in love.

Katniss washes Peeta and attends to his trackerjacker stings, burns, and the knife wound from Cato that is festering. Katniss does everything she can think of and wraps Peeta’s wounds in bandages. Peeta tells her he has not gotten any gifts from sponsors because Haymitch favors Katniss, probably because they are a lot alike. Katniss makes a cave out of rocks for she and Peeta to hide in and Peeta begins talking about dying; Katniss kisses him to make him stop talking.

Katniss receives a pot of broth from Haymitch and knows that he is sending her a message to keep the romance going because it brings them sponsors. Katniss kisses Peeta awake and shows him the gift.

Katniss takes care of Peeta, and they kiss a little more. When Peeta’s fever is down he convinces Katniss to get some sleep and he strokes her hair while she drifts off. When Katniss wakes Peeta’s fever is back up and his leg looks awful, she knows that he will die from blood poisoning if he does not get some medicine. She sets up some more snares and cooks them a stew from the hot rocks that outside of the cave.

Peeta asks Katniss to tell him a story of the happiest day she can remember and she decides against talking about hunting with Gale and instead talks about the day she gave Prim her goat, Lady.She fibs that she sold her mother’s locket because she cannot say on television that she got money by selling a buck that she illegally hunted.

Katniss saw an ill baby goat and wanted to buy it though the butcher, Rooba, was set to purchase it. Rooba let Katniss have the goat and Prim was ecstatic. Katniss jokes that the day made her happy because the goat was a goldmine. Claudius Templesmith announces that there is a feast for the remaining tributes and there will be backpacks with their district numbers on them containing something that the tributes desperately need.

Peeta does not want Katniss to go, but she knows that there will be medicine for Peeta in the bag. Katniss goes out of the cave and finds a parachute containing sleep serum, which she knows she must use to knock Peeta out so she can go to the feast. Katniss mixes it with Peeta’s food and he realizes what is happening just as he is passing out.

Katniss camouflages the opening to the cave and tries to sleep for a bit, forming a plan to kill from afar before she heads in the get the pack, knowing she will be attacked on her way to retrieve it. She thinks about her family and Gale watching the feast the next day, and wonders what Gale thinks about her and Peeta.

Three hours before sunrise Katniss decides to head out to the open arena, and gives the sleeping Peeta a kiss before she leaves, to please the audience. As the sun comes up Katniss remains hidden to see who will show up and when the backpacks rise from the ground Foxface jumps out of the cornucopia and grabs her pack; Katniss is upset that she did not think to hide there. Katniss runs for her pack and dodges a knife thrown at her by Clove from District 2 and sends an arrow back, hitting Clove in the arm.

As Katniss grabs her pack she is sliced in the head by a knife from Clove, who tackles Katniss to the ground. Katniss calls Peeta’s name to give the impression that he is hunting down Cato, but Clove does not believe her and slices her face as she threatens to kill her just like they killed Rue.

Thresh appears, furious about Rue, and crushes Clove’s skull with a rock. Katniss tells Thrush that she was friends with Rue and killed the person who killed Rue, so Thresh lets her go and tells her they are even. Katniss gets back to the cave and sticks Peeta with the needle full of his medicine before she passes out, wounds gushing.

When Katniss wakes she is dizzy and Peeta is nursing her wounds, seemingly not angry at her for the sleep serum. Katniss tells Peeta everything that happened at the cornucopia and feels like she wants to cry when she thinks about Thresh, who has died. Katniss tells Peeta that she just wants to go home.

Katniss goes back to sleep and she, and Peeta eat the rest of their food when she wakes. As it is raining outside, and Katniss and Peeta are both recovering, they stay in the cave for the day and Katniss decides to get a little romance going for the cameras. She takes Peeta’s hand and apologizes to him for the sleep serum, and he jokingly tells her she better not ever do anything like that again.

Katniss and Peeta kiss and it is the first time that Katniss really feels something and genuinely wants to continue kissing. They sleep that night in the sleeping bag together and the next day wake up starving. As it is still raining out, Katniss and Peeta spend the day talking in the cave; Katniss asks Peeta when he first realized his crush. Peeta tells Katniss that he fell for her on the first day of school, and knew that he was hooked forever the first time he heard her sing; he also tells her that his father wanted to marry her mother.

Katniss is happy with Peeta’s story but feels as though it sounds too real and wonders if maybe he was telling the truth rather than playing for the cameras. Katniss is confused and does not know what to do so she kisses him and then hears a sound outside the cave. Katniss sees a silver parachute has delivered some lamb stew.

Katniss and Peeta eat only a small amount of the stew because they do not want to make themselves sick and continue flirting with one another for the cameras. Katniss teases Peeta for liking a girl from the Seam but Peeta reminds her that if she wins she will live in the Victor’s Village next to Haymitch; they joke about Haymitch for the cameras, knowing the audience probably loves it. Katniss feels like she and Haymitch understand one another, even if they do not particularly like one another.

Katniss and Peeta take turns resting, and Katniss wonders what will happen to her life if she wins, she wonders if she and Peeta will still be friends, and she wonders about Gale. Katniss and Peeta eat the rest of the stew and head out to hunt, though to Katniss’ dismay Peeta is very loud in the woods. They decide to split up so Katniss can hunt and Peeta can collect berries; Katniss teaches Peeta a whistle they will use as a signal. After a while, Katniss whistles to make sure Peeta is ok but when he does not answer she worries and goes to find him.

Peeta is reprimanded by Katniss for not answering her, and Katniss notices that Peeta has collected poisonous berries and some of their food is missing. A cannon sounds near them and they realize that Foxface has stolen some of their food and must have eaten the berries.

Katniss realizes that Foxface must have seen Peeta gathering food and stolen some berries; she decides that they should keep some berries to see if they can fool Cato with them, as he is the only other tribute left. They figure that Cato must know where they are because of the cannon and rather than run they set a fire and cook some food to see if he shows up.

Katniss wants to climb a tree to sleep but Peeta cannot so Katniss, reluctantly, agrees to head back to the cave. They eat in the cave and Peeta falls asleep while Katniss wonders about Cato, and thinks that he may actually be insane from what she has seen. She wonders if Cato is as smart as Foxface, who died because of a mistake on Peeta’s part.The next day they head to the stream, but find it dried up and Katniss knows that the gamemakers must be trying to bring all of the tributes together at the lake so that is where they head.

Cato is not at the lake, so Katniss sings to the mockingjays which carry her tune. Suddenly Cato comes running out of the woods covered in body armor, though rather than running for Katniss and Peeta he is running from some strange creatures; Katniss and Peeta run after him.

The creatures appear to be giant wolves that have been genetically mutated by the Capitol. The three remaining tributes struggle to climb up the cornucopia, Cato getting there first. Just as Katniss is about to shoot Cato with an arrow, she hears Peeta scream as the wolves are about to get him so she abandons her plan to kill Cato and help Peeta climb instead.

Katniss notices that the eyes of the wolves are the eyes of the dead tributes; the Capitol has turned the tributes into killer wolves. As Peeta and Katniss fight off the wolves, Cato gets Peeta in a headlock. Katniss does not want to kill Cato because if he falls down into the pack of wolves he will take Peeta with him.

Peeta signals to Katniss to shoot Cato in his hand so he will release Peeta, which works, and Cato falls into the wolves. The wolves tear at Cato and he does not die right away, Katniss and Peeta are forced to listen to Cato moaning in pain.  Peeta’s leg is bleeding badly, and Katniss makes a tourniquet for him with her shirt sleeve and an arrow, aware he may lose his leg but intent on saving him.

The cannon fires, signaling Cato’s death and the wolves are gone, but there is no announcement that Peeta and Katniss have won. Back down at the lake Templesmith announces that there has been another change in rules and only one of them can win.  Katniss knows she cannot kill Peeta, and he will not kill her so she takes out the poisonous berries and gives some to Peeta, who immediately catches on to her suicide idea. Suddenly Templesmith’s voice breaks in and announces them both winners, as Katniss knew he would do because the Capitol would rather have two winners than no winner.

Katniss and Peeta both spit out their berries and flush their mouths with water to be sure there is no lingering poison. A hovercraft takes them away and Peeta is taken away to be worked on by doctors; Katniss is not allowed in the room, but she hears his heart stop beating twice.

Katniss tries to launch herself through the glass door to get to him, but she is jabbed by a needle and passes out. Katniss awakes in a room where she is totally naked and can see that her wounds and scars have all disappeared, and she has regained her hearing. Katniss asks an Avox if Peeta is alive and the Avox nods yes, leaving Katniss with some broth. Katniss is happy she will be returning home soon and drifts back into unconsciousness. This cycle of drifting in and out of consciousness happens for a few days until Katniss wakes one day to find she is not hooked up to any needles. She gets dressed and reunites with Effie, Cinna, and Haymitch who all hug her.

Katniss does not see Peeta because their reunion is to be televised. Cinna dresses Katniss in an innocent looking yellow dress which he says Peeta will like, though Katniss can tell Cinna has other motives that he does not share. Haymitch informs Katniss that the Capitol is upset with her for the fake suicide thing, and she must really play up her love for Peeta because being crazed with love is her only defense now. Katniss asks if Peeta knows this and Haymitch says Peeta is “already there”, alluding to the fact that Peeta is in love with Katniss though Katniss still does not realize it.

Katniss and Peeta are reunited on the stage of Caesar Flickerman’s show, and they run right to each other and kiss passionately for quite a while. They settle onto a loveseat, and Katniss takes the cue from Haymitch to get more comfortable so she kicks off her shoes and cuddles up next to Peeta. They have to watch the three-hour recap of the Games, which documents Peeta’s and Katniss’ love affair thoroughly and convincingly.

President Snow appears and presents half of a crown to each of the victors, though he is smiling Katniss sees venom in his eyes. That night Katniss wants to talk to Peeta before their final interview the next day, but she is locked in her room. The next morning Katniss is ushered onto the love seat at Flickerman’s show for the final interview. Peeta and Katniss get comfortable together, and Peeta does most of the talking because he is effortless in his social skills and very charming.

Flickerman asks Katniss when she knew she loved Peeta and Katniss stumbles over her words until Flickerman suggests it was perhaps the night she yelled his name out. While talking about injuries Katniss learns that Peeta’s leg was amputated, and he has a prosthetic now, which she blames on herself. Flickerman asks about the berries and Katniss and Peeta agree that they could not bear the idea of being without one another. Katniss gets ready to return to District 12, feeling herself in her own clothes and feeling uncomfortable with Peeta’s arms wrapped around her.

Haymitch reminds them to act like they are in love until they get back to the district, which confuses Peeta because he thought Katniss’ feelings were real. Katniss has no idea what she feels, and Peeta tells her to find him when she figures it out. As the train pulls in to District 12 Peeta takes Katniss’ hand one more time, “for the audience”, and they step off the train.


Daenerys is standing before the rulers of Astapor, collectively known as the Good Masters of Astapor. The eight men are all slave-masters of the highest status; Kraznys mo Naklaz is one of the eight.  Daenerys notes that four of them are named Grazdan, after Grazdan the Great who founded Old Ghis; the oldest of the Grazdans is the highest ranking and thus most powerful slave-master in Astapor. While the Good Masters have their slaves to attend to them, Daenerys has brought her own band of attendants consisting of her two handmaidens, her bloodriders, Strong Belwas, Arstan Whitebeard and Ser Jorah.

Daenerys has just told the Good Masters that she wants to buy all the Unsullied. Kraznys tells her that they have eight thousand and six hundred Unsullied, and there are another four hundred in training, whom, once their training is complete, will make it nine thousand in total. Daenerys says she will take all nine thousand Unsullied. The Good Masters discuss the matter among themselves and soon come to a decision: they cannot sell the four hundred half-trained boys, since they are not yet Unsullied and would shame the Good Masters if they fail in battle – Daenerys can only have the eight thousand and six hundred Unsullied. They offer her another two thousand Unsullied if she comes back in a year’s time.

Daenerys rejects the Good Masters’ offer, stating that in a year’s time, she would be in Westeros; she needs the Unsullied today. She then proposes a counter-offer: she will take the eight thousand and six hundred Unsullied, the four hundred still in training, and all the little boys who have yet to begin their brutal training.

The Good Masters reject her offer. Daenerys offers to pay them double, as long as she gets all the Unsullied. Some of the Good Masters drool at the offer, but one of the Grazdans informs Daenerys that their men have gone through her gold and trading goods and that she only has enough to buy one thousand Unsullied; and since Daenerys offered to pay double, she can now only afford five hundred Unsullied.

Daenerys throws in all three of the ships that were supposed to take her and her Dothraki band back to Pentos – the Good Masters tell her that, for her,  all gold and trading goods and all three ships, she can get two thousand of the Unsullied.

Frustrated that she doesn’t have enough to buy all the Unsullied, Daenerys does something that she’s thought long and hard about, something that she truly hates doing but is forced to do so because she knows she has no other choice: she offers the Good Masters one of her three dragons.

The Good Masters are besides themselves with greed. Arstan Whitebeard starts to protest, but Daenerys quickly orders Ser Jorah to remove the old squire from her presence; she then tells the Good Masters that she awaits their answer.

The Good Masters do not take long to make their decision: they agree to the new terms. Daenerys is to get all the Unsullied in exchange for her gold, her trading goods, the three ships, and Drogon, her largest and healthiest dragon. Both Daenerys and the Good Masters agree to the trade; the Good Masters also decide to make a gift of the slave girl who has done all the translating for them, Missandei, as a token of a bargain well struck.

Daenerys and her small band begin their journey back to the ship. Daenerys tells Arstan that he is free to speak his mind to her in private, but he should never question her in public. Next, she offers Missandei her freedom, but the soft-spoken girl, without any family or place to go, makes the decision to continuing staying on as one of Daenerys’ handmaids. Daenerys then starts asking Missandei questions about the Unsullied, chief among them regarding their obedience. Missandei replies that the Unsullied know only obedience, and she confirms what Daenerys wants to know: yes, should Daenerys resell any surviving Unsullied after she has conquered Westeros, those Unsullied will still attack her if commanded to do so by their new masters – the eunuchs obey without ever questioning. Therefore, in order to avoid the possibility of such a situation happening, Missandei suggests that Daenerys could instruct the Unsullied to fall upon their swords when she is done with them. The girl later confesses that she hopes that it doesn’t come to that though – three of the Unsullied Daenerys is about to buy were once her brothers.

Later that night, Daenerys awakes from a dream, only to realize that there is someone in the cabin with her. She sees only the faintest outline of a shape, but the shadow speaks with a woman’s voice. The woman reminds Daenerys to head for Asshai; it is then that Daenerys realizes the woman must be Quaithe of the Shadow, whom she met in Qarth and who had advised her then of the same thing. But the woman who would be Quaithe is no longer there when Daenerys springs out of bed.

The next day, Daenerys and her small band return to Astapor, and this time, they bring with the three dragons and all eighty-three of the Dothraki who have followed them thus far. The streets of the city are crowded with slaves and servants alike, all wanting to glimpse Daenerys’ dragons. The Good Masters have gathered all the Unsullied at the Plaza of Punishment fronting Astapor’s front gate; when Daenerys points out the racked and flayed bodies that were hanging from wooden platforms, Missandei tells her that the Good Masters placed the bodies there so new slaves can see them first thing upon entering the city.

All the Good Masters are there to greet her. Daenerys’ people start to stack all her trading goods before the slavers, and while the payment is being made, Kraznys offers her a little advice: he tells her that the Unsullied she is buying are still inexperienced, so he suggests that she bloods them early by sacking a few cities between Astapor and her eventual destination of Westeros.

When the all the trade goods had been piled up in front of the Good Masters, Daenerys tells them that the rest of the trading goods were too heavy to carry and are on the ships, and of course, the Good Masters get the three ships, as well. Daenerys then passes the final payment to the Good Masters – Drogon, her black dragon.

As soon as Kraznys mentions that the Unsullied are now hers, Daenerys mounts her silver horse and gallops among the ranks of her new army. She shouts at the top of the lungs that that they have been bought and paid for and now belong to her. She then rides back to the slavers, where she sees Kraznys is having some difficulty with Drogon – the black dragon will not budge, no matter how many time he tugs its leash.

Daenerys mentions that the reason Kraznys can’t get Drogon to move is because dragons are not slaves. She then sings out the command, “dracarys”, and Drogon starts spewing out fire, with the first person to go up in flames being Kraznys himself.

Daenerys’ handmaids release her two other dragons, Viserion and Rhaegal, and then, all three dragons are  in the air, breathing fire down upon the slavers. Her bloodriders and Strong Belwas are by her side, there to deal with Astapor’s city guards. One of the Good Masters, the oldest Grazdan, shouts out a command to the Unsullied, ordering them to protect all the Good Masters. The Unsullied do not so much as move, which is the thing Daenerys had hoped for – the Unsullied are now hers.

She rides out among them once again, and orders them to kill every Good Master, soldier and slaver in the city, but to harm no children and to strike off the chains off every slave they see. She shouts out the word “Dracarys” at the end of her command and repeats it several times more.

The Unsullied take up her battle cry and are soon carrying out her orders.


Sansa is being fitted into her new gown while Cersei looks on. Sansa is enjoying herself until a maiden’s cloak is fastened about her neck, but by then it is already too late – Cersei announces that that the septon and wedding guests are waiting for them, to witness Sansa’s marriage to Tyrion. Sansa is in a state of shock; she had been expecting the Tyrells to bring her to Highgarden to marry Willas. Cersei has two of the Kingsguard, Ser Meryn Trant and Ser Osmund Kettleblack escort Sansa to the sept; Sansa, seeing that there is nothing she can do to stop the wedding, meekly go along with the two Kingsguard.

Upon reaching the sept, Tyrion, handsomely dressed, speaks with Sansa privately. He apologizes for the wedding being so sudden and secret; his father, Tywin, felt that it was necessary for reasons of state. He reveals that, like Sansa, he did not ask for this marriage, but that Tywin would have wed her to Lancel Lannister had Tyrion refused to marry her. In a moment of kindness, Tyrion asks Sansa whether she would prefer to marry Lancel instead, stating that Lancel is more comely and closer to Sansa’s age. Sansa, meanwhile, has come to the conclusion that it doesn’t really matter whether it is a Tyrell or Lannister she marries because all anyone is interested in is her claim to Winterfell. Upon hearing Tyrion’s offer for her to marry Lancel instead, Sansa, resigned to her fate, says that she is a ward of the throne and as such, it is her duty to marry whoever the king commands. Tyrion mentions that he might not be the man young girls like Sansa dream of marrying, but he is also not a monster like Joffrey.

To Sansa, the wedding ceremony seems to pass by quickly, almost as if it were a dream; soon the septon proclaims Tyrion and Sansa man and wife. A small wedding feast is held, and among the fifty or so guests who attend are Margaery Tyrell and Lady Olenna; Margaery gives Sansa a look of sadness, but the Queen of Thorns does not so much as look at her.

Tyrion drinks heavily but eats little during the feast. Sansa desperately wants to seek some solace in dancing, but when she tries to get Tyrion to dance with her, he declines her invitation. Ser Garlan Tyrell comes to the rescue, however, and asks Sansa for a dance; Tyrion gives his consent and both Ser Garlan and Sansa proceed to dance and sway to the music. During their dance, Ser Garlan offers her some comfort and a word of advice: that her new husband is not a bad husband, that Tyrion is a bigger man than he seems. The dance continues and Sansa dances with a slew of partners, including Mace Tyrell, Ser Kevan Lannister, Prince Tommen and King Joffrey.

Soon, the dance is over, and Joffrey announces that the time of the bedding is upon them. The bedding is a ritual where the men at the feast would carry the newly-wed lady up to her wedding bed, undressing her along the way while making crude jokes as to the fate that awaits her; the women do the same with the newly-wed lord. Tyrion tells Joffrey that he wants to dispense with the bedding. When Joffrey insists that the bedding takes place, Tyrion threatens to geld Joffrey. Lord Tywin resolves the situation before it can escalate further, granting Tyrion permission to dispense with the bedding, and mollifying Joffrey’s petulance by stating that Tyrion’s threat is not to be taken seriously seeing as how Tyrion is heavily drunk. Tyrion admits that he is drunk and leaves the hall with Sansa, but not before mentioning in front of everyone that he is going to be bringing Sansa back to their wedding bed for a private bedding.

Later in the bedchamber, Tyrion tells Sansa to undress; when she does, Tyrion admires her beauty and admits that he wants to make love to her. He tries to comfort her by saying that he will treat Sansa well, but Sansa remains quiet throughout. Tyrion then tells her to get onto the bed, and then he proceeds to undress himself. However, after getting onto the bed with her, Tyrion confesses that he cannot proceed with the bedding – he says that the two of them will wait, for however long it takes for Sansa to get to know him better and to trust him, even if just a little. He promises that he will not touch her until Sansa wants him to. When Sansa then asks Tyrion what would happen should she never want him to touch her, Tyrion climbs off the bed, saying that such a situation would be the reason why the gods made whores for people like him.


Arya and Gendry, along with their traveling companions, Harwin, Lem, Anguy, Tom and the rest of the outlaws, find themselves in the town of Stony Sept. It is the biggest town Arya has seen since King’s Landing, and the town looked as if it’s seen some fighting recently; the town appears to be well-defended.

When the group enters Stoney Sept, they learn that the townsfolk have adequate food supplies; in fact, the town has suffered a few attacks exactly because there are those who want to steal what they have. The town also reports that, outside the town’s walls, there seem to be many men who roam the countryside, scavenging, plundering and even raping. There is even talk of men searching the Riverlands for Jamie Lannister; the rumors are that he escaped from Riverrun and is making his way to King’s Landing. One of the townsfolk, known by the moniker “The Huntsman” has taken his dogs to join in the hunt for the Kingslayer.

They make their way to the market square, where they see several men being held inside iron cages that hung from creaking wooden posts; three of the men are on the brink of death, but most are already dead. The townsfolk tell them that these men are northmen who committed rape and murder in one of the Riverlands towns. The men who are still clinging on to life call out for water, and Arya complies, an act of mercy for these men who hail from the North, like her. Lem says that the townsfolk should have hanged the men – Lord Beric frowns on leaving caged men to die of thirst. Anguy settles the issue by firing his arrows, killing all three northmen.

The group then make their way to an inn, the Peach, where they are greeted warmly by a red-haired female innkeeper by the name of Tansy. Tansy appears to know the men quite well; she offers them beds for the night and sends them for baths while she prepares a meal for them.

After the meal, Arya notices that there are a lot of serving girls in the inn. When evening comes around, a lot of men start to come and go at the Peach, and the men do not stay in the common room for long; instead, they would choose a girl and take her upstairs. With these two observations, Arya surmises that the Peach is actually a brothel.

During the night, Arya overhears Lem and Harwin talking to Tansy, about how Lady Catelyn Stark freed Jamie Lannister from the dungeon at Riverrun. An old man starts taking an interest in Arya, but hurriedly backs off after Gendry steps in and claims that Arya is his sister. After the old man leaves, Arya asks Gendry why he would say such a thing, since he is not her brother; Gendry angrily replies that he’s too lowborn to be related to her and tells her to go away. Arya, furious at Gendry’s reaction, leaves, heading straight for bed.

During her sleep, Arya dreams that she is her direwolf, Nymeria, hunting in the forest with her pack brothers and sisters.

Morning comes around, and Arya is woken up from her sleep by the barking of dogs. Gendry, Lem and Tom were also sleeping in the large bed, so Arya hops her way to the window by the bed. Outside, down in the square, she sees a tied-up prisoner surrounded by many dogs; the man’s captor taunts the prisoner, telling him that they are going to put him into one of the cages, to leave him to rot.

Tom goes to the window, and when Lem asks as to what’s going on down in the square, Tom says that the Huntsman has returned, with another man for the hanging cages. Arya hears the captor mention the name Lannister, but when she finally catches sight of the prisoner’s face, she realizes that he is not Jaime Lannister. It is, however, one of the men whose name she has been reciting every night before she sleeps.


Chapter 30 – Jon

The small wildling raiding force, numbering some hundred and twenty men, are beginning their preparations to scale the Wall. Jarl, an experienced raider who has already gone over the Wall more than a dozen times in the past, picks a advantageous spot to scale the Wall – along the edge of a long granite ridgeline where the dense woodland not only provided substantial concealment from the eyes of any of the Watch’s patrols but also allowed the raiders to get ascend the first few hundred feet via the trees instead of risking it on the icy surface of the Wall.

Jarl is one of the twelve raiders who have been chosen to go over the Wall. They divide themselves into three teams of four; Jarl leads one of the teams while the others are led by a blonde-haired raider called Grigg the Goat and a thin man named Errok. Before they start climbing, Jarl mentions that Mance has offered them a great incentive: every man in the first team to reach the top will get a sword, a weapon rarely found amongst the wildlings due their inability to forge steel weapons.

Jarl’s well-chosen spot, with its strategically-placed trees, gives them a significant head-start in the race to the top. They are well-ahead till noon, whereupon they then come across a patch of bad ice and experience a set-back, allowing Grigg’s team to almost draw even with them. However, after recovering from the unexpected set-back, Jarl’s team is soon up ahead again, with the gap between his team and Grigg’s widening.

Disaster strikes in the sixth hour: a huge chunk of ice breaks off from the Wall, tumbling down the icy surface and sweeping all before it. After he and Ygritte narrowly avoid being hit by the ice chunks, Jon looks up at the Wall again – Jarl and his team are no longer on the Wall. Jon, Ygritte, Styr and his Thenns go look for Jarl and find the young raider impaled upon a tree branch. One of Jarl’s men survived the fall but broke his legs, spine and most of his ribs during the fall; one of the Thenns gives the man the gift of mercy by smashing the injured man’s head with his stone mace.

Grigg and his men reach the top of the Wall, and Errok’s team soon join them. Each of the climbers had brought up long coils of hemp with them, and they tie all the hemp together into a long rope and toss it down to the raiders below. The raiders tie a whopping woven hemp ladder to the climbers’ rope, and the climbers haul it up again and staked it to the top. The raiders have four more ladders, so the entire process is repeated four more times.

After all the ladders have been staked, everyone below starts the long climb to the top. Two of Styr’s men fall from the ladder to their deaths, but there are no further casualties during the climb. By the time Jon and Ygritte finally reach the top, it is close to midnight. Ygritte has tears in her eyes, saying that she nearly fell on three occasions during the long climb. When Jon tells her that she doesn’t need to be frightened because the worst is already behind them, Ygritte tells him that she isn’t crying because she was frightened during the climb, but because Mance never found the Horn of Winter in the Frostfangs. Mance and the wildlings had opened up many graves and released many of the wights in the process, but yet they did not find the fabled artifact. Ygritte mentions that if they did have the Horn of Winter with them, then they wouldn’t have to waste so many hours and lose so many lives climbing the Wall – they could have just used the Horn to bring the entire Wall crashing down.


The small wildling raiding force, numbering some hundred and twenty men, are beginning their preparations to scale the Wall. Jarl, an experienced raider who has already gone over the Wall more than a dozen times in the past, picks a advantageous spot to scale the Wall – along the edge of a long granite ridgeline where the dense woodland not only provided substantial concealment from the eyes of any of the Watch’s patrols but also allowed the raiders to get ascend the first few hundred feet via the trees instead of risking it on the icy surface of the Wall.

Jarl is one of the twelve raiders who have been chosen to go over the Wall. They divide themselves into three teams of four; Jarl leads one of the teams while the others are led by a blonde-haired raider called Grigg the Goat and a thin man named Errok. Before they start climbing, Jarl mentions that Mance has offered them a great incentive: every man in the first team to reach the top will get a sword, a weapon rarely found amongst the wildlings due their inability to forge steel weapons.

Jarl’s well-chosen spot, with its strategically-placed trees, gives them a significant head-start in the race to the top. They are well-ahead till noon, whereupon they then come across a patch of bad ice and experience a set-back, allowing Grigg’s team to almost draw even with them. However, after recovering from the unexpected set-back, Jarl’s team is soon up ahead again, with the gap between his team and Grigg’s widening.

Disaster strikes in the sixth hour: a huge chunk of ice breaks off from the Wall, tumbling down the icy surface and sweeping all before it. After he and Ygritte narrowly avoid being hit by the ice chunks, Jon looks up at the Wall again – Jarl and his team are no longer on the Wall. Jon, Ygritte, Styr and his Thenns go look for Jarl and find the young raider impaled upon a tree branch. One of Jarl’s men survived the fall but broke his legs, spine and most of his ribs during the fall; one of the Thenns gives the man the gift of mercy by smashing the injured man’s head with his stone mace.

Grigg and his men reach the top of the Wall, and Errok’s team soon join them. Each of the climbers had brought up long coils of hemp with them, and they tie all the hemp together into a long rope and toss it down to the raiders below. The raiders tie a whopping woven hemp ladder to the climbers’ rope, and the climbers haul it up again and staked it to the top. The raiders have four more ladders, so the entire process is repeated four more times.

After all the ladders have been staked, everyone below starts the long climb to the top. Two of Styr’s men fall from the ladder to their deaths, but there are no further casualties during the climb. By the time Jon and Ygritte finally reach the top, it is close to midnight. Ygritte has tears in her eyes, saying that she nearly fell on three occasions during the long climb. When Jon tells her that she doesn’t need to be frightened because the worst is already behind them, Ygritte tells him that she isn’t crying because she was frightened during the climb, but because Mance never found the Horn of Winter in the Frostfangs. Mance and the wildlings had opened up many graves and released many of the wights in the process, but yet they did not find the fabled artifact. Ygritte mentions that if they did have the Horn of Winter with them, then they wouldn’t have to waste so many hours and lose so many lives climbing the Wall – they could have just used the Horn to bring the entire Wall crashing down.


The Brave Companions are taking Jaime and Brienne to Harrenhal. Jaime has been in a world of pain ever since the Companions cut off his right hand; he is suffering from a fever, blood and pus is seeping from his stump, and he feels agony where his hand used to be.

One morning, an opportunity presents itself and Jaime manages to get his hands on a sword; his attempt to fight, however, is pathetic, given his illness and inability to wield the sword properly with his left hand. One of the mercenaries flings him aside and kicks the sword from his hand. Vargo Hoat warns Jaime that he may just cut off another hand, or foot, if Jaime tries to escape again.

The loss of his right hand and consequently, the loss of his fighting skills, sends Jaime into a spiral of depression. Feeling utterly useless, he is about to give up on life when Brienne rouses his stubborn side by calling him a craven for wanting to die. Shocked by the accusation that he is a coward, something that no one has ever accused him of being, he asks her what else can he do but give up and die. Brienne tells him that he should continue living and continue fighting so that he can one day take his revenge.

Jaime, emboldened by her words, decides to do just that. He starts finishing all the food the Companions feed him and does his best to make it through every day, despite the constant dull throbbing and pain.

A few nights later, it is Jaime’s turn to save Brienne. Several of the Companions come and approach a bound up Brienne, with the intention of raping her. Brienne intends to fight back, a move that Jaime knows will get her killed. So he quickly shouts out the word “sapphires”, and sure enough, Urswyck and Vargo Hoat himself arrive at the scene, warning the others not to so much as touch Brienne; they believe Jaime’s earlier bluff that raping her will mean they cannot get her weight in sapphires when they ransom her to her father. After that night, they put guards around Jaime and Brienne, to protect them from their own men.

Finally, they arrive at Harrenhal. Vargo Hoat forces Jaime and Brienne to enter the huge castle on foot, parading the both of them for all to see. Brienne points out the banners that hang from the castle wall to Jaime – it is the Boltons, bannermen to House Stark, who now hold Harrenhal. Vargo Hoat starts leading them to see the current Lord of Harrenhal and the head of House Bolton, Roose Bolton.

Along the way, they come across a group of Frey knights. When Brienne tries to get their attention by saying that she is sworn to House Stark just as they are, they spit at her feet, claiming that Robb Stark has betrayed their faith in him.

Just then, Roose Bolton appears. He shares some of the latest news of events taking place in the kingdom, most of them in regards to the Battle of the Blackwater and its aftermath. Roose Bolton then admonishes Vargo Hoat for cutting off Jaime’s hand and the attempted rape of Brienne; Vargo Hoat wisely keeps silent. Roose Bolton then tells Brienne that she is a guest in Harrenhal, under his protection, and has one of the servants lead her to her quarters. He has one of his soldiers escort Jaime to Qyburn.

Qyburn is an ex-Maester who is also a Brave Companion. Having served with Vargo Hoat, Qyburn is no stranger to stumps – he looks at the rotting flesh and pus and advices Jaime to take the whole arm off. Jaime warns Qyburn that if he saws off any more of his arm, he’ll strangle Qyburn. Qyburn relents, going with Jaime’s intention of only cleaning the stump and sewing it up, although he says that if anything goes wrong, it would be on Jaime’s head. Jaime insists on not taking painkillers, but due to the intense pain and agony during the operation, he eventually loses consciousness. When he comes to, he discovers that Qyburn kept his word – his stump has been cleaned and sewn up, nothing more.


Tyrion and Bronn are inspecting the riverfront at King’s Landing; nothing remains after the Battle of the Blackwater but already there are people living in ramshackle houses near the city walls. Bronn suggests taking a few of the City Watch and going down there to kill all the poor folks who have decided to make the waterfront their new home. Tyrion tells Bronn to leave the waterfront folk alone; however, should they decided to throw up their hovels and huts against the wall again, like they did before the Battle of the Blackwater, then Bronn must pull all of it down. The task of rebuilding the docks and reopening the river and port was supposed to have gone to Ser Kevan Lannister, but Tyrion’s uncle is grieving over the loss of his son, Willem, who was brutally murdered by Lord Rickard Karstark and his men after being taken captive by Robb Stark. Kevan’s other son, Martyn is a captive of Robb’s as well, while the elder brother, Lancel, is still recovering from a wound he received during the Battle of the Blackwater.

Tyrion’s recent moods have been black, with the main cause stemming from his marriage to Sansa Stark – half the castle appear to know that he has yet to claim his young wife’s maidenhood. Sansa is ever courteous when they sleep, but he can see the revulsion in her eyes when she looks at his naked body. Even his whore, Shae, is not too concerned about Sansa, saying that Tyrion will impregnate Sansa sooner or later and come back to her; Tyrion had hoped for less indifference from Shae, but he is starting to wonder whether he can ever find true love.

The inspection of the riverfront is not the sole reason Tyrion and Bronn are out on the streets; after the inspection, they make their way to the poorer part of the city. Bronn halts at the mouth of an alley, and tells Tyrion that the wine sink he is looking for is nearby. Tyrion tells Bronn to stay where he is and make sure that no one enters or leaves the alley till he returns.

Tyrion makes his way to the wine sink, to meet the singer called Symon Silver Tongue. Symon has entertained Shae on occasion, and because of that, Tyrion knows that Symon’s tongue and woodharp is deadlier than any sword: should his father get wind of Tyrion’s relationship with Shae, he would hang her without an ounce of hesitation. And that is why Tyrion has thirty gold coins with him – he tells Symon that the singer should ply his skills in the Free Cities, saying that a year in each of the nine cities will suffice and that he would be happy to pay for Symon’s passage.

Symon, however, has other ideas. He sings a new song that he has composed, and Tyrion realizes that the song is about his relationship with Shae. Symon subtly threatens Tyrion by saying that he might be singing the song to Cersei or Tywin. Tyrion says that Symon has more to gain from being silent than from singing his songs. The singer smiles and tells Tyrion his price – Cersei is organizing a tournament of singers at King Joffrey’s wedding feast, but Symon hasn’t received an invitation to the tournament. Tyrion gets the hint and tells Symon that he will arrange for an opening at the tournament for Symon. Tyrion then leaves the wine sink.

When he rejoins Bronn outside, he tells the mercenary that three days from now, Bronn will go to meet Symon and inform him that he is to replace another singer in the tournament. When Symon follows Bronn to be fitted for new clothes for the tournament, Bronn is to kill Symon and make sure that his body is never found.

Tyrion returns to his chambers, only to discover that his father has summoned him. When he enters his father’s solar, he discovers his father has had the master armorer make two new swords. Both swords are magnificent and made from Valyrian steel. The lighter and more ornate sword is to be Tywin’s wedding gift to Joffrey while the larger and heavier of the two swords is to be given to Jaime.

After admiring the swords, Tywin and Tyrion get down to business. Tywin starts by asking Tyrion for a report on the riverfront. When Tyrion replies that he will need quite a lot of gold in order to rebuild the docks and reopen the port again, Tywin says that Tyrion will find the gold that is required. When Tyrion points out that the treasury is empty and that the crown is paying half of all the expenses for Joff’s incredibly extravagant wedding, Tywin points out that the wedding needs to be extravagant to demonstrate the power and wealth of Casterly Rock and that if Tyrion cannot find the coin for both the wedding and the waterfront, he will be replaced by a new master of coin who can. Tyrion, unwilling to be dismissed after so short a period of time as the master of coin, acquiesces to Tywin’s request.

Tywin then moves on to the issue of Tyrion not consummating his marriage with Sansa Stark; he reminds Tyrion that a marriage that has not be consummated can legally be set aside. Tyrion, angry that his father has raised the issue, demands to know why the focus is on his marriage and not Cersei’s impending one. Tywin then reveals to Tyrion that Mace Tyrell has refused his offer to marry Cersei to Mace’s eldest son, Willas Tyrell. Tywin seems to think that Lady Olenna, also known as the Queen of Thorns, was the one who convinced Mace Tyrell to turn down Tywin’s offer. Tyrion is feeling much better after hearing the news, but Tywin reminds him that Cersei must never know of it and that everyone will be much better off by forgetting that the offer was ever made.

Just then, Maester Pycelle enters, bearing a letter from Castle Black. The letter is from Bowen Marsh, castellan of Castle Black. Bowen tells of how he has received a letter from Lord Mormont, telling of an attack on the group of men who went on the ranging north of the Wall. No men from the ranging has yet to return to the Wall, so Bowen fears that the wildlings have killed all the men who went North; and that means the Night’s Watch has too little men to defend the Wall against the wildlings, whom Bowen expects to attack the Wall next. In his letter, Bowen makes a plea for all the five kings of the realms to send as many men as they can to the Night’s Watch.

Pycelle wonders whether they should convene the King’s council to address the issue of sending men to the Wall, but Tywin mentions there is no need to do so. Tywin states that the men who make up the Night’s Watch are all thieves and killers, but the order of sworn brothers could prove useful to the Crown if the new Lord Commander, the one who replaces Lord Mormont, was loyal to King Joffrey. Tywin orders Pycelle to write a letter back to Bowen Marsh, stating that Joffrey is unable to send any men at the moment, not until he clears the battlefield of rebels and usurpers – however, once the throne is secure, Joffrey might send some men to the Night’s Watch, provided he has full confidence in the order’s leadership. Tywin tells Pycelle that the letter should close with a subtle hint that Joffrey’s sending of men to the Night’s Watch would hinge on the order electing Janos Slynt as the new Lord Commander.


Lord Mormont, Samwell Tarly and the rest of the survivors from the Fist of the First Men have made it to Craster’s Keep. Several of the men are suffering from severe wounds, but their sworn brothers can do little for them – the medicines and herbs they had brought along with them for the expedition had been left behind during their escape from the Fist.

Craster’s Keep has proven to be a safe haven for them to rest: there have been no attacks from either the wights or the Others. Craster has provided food, fire and shelter for the men of the Night’s Watch. However, some of the men are complaining about just how little food Craster gives them; some even complain  about the harsh, brutal way he treats his many wives. But none of them do so within Lord Commander Mormont’s hearing; the senior rangers also remind them of the fact that Craster has always been a friend to the Night’s Watch and that since they are taking shelter under his roof, they have to follow his rules. And all the men know that means they are not to touch Craster’s wives and to speak to them as little as possible.

Some of the sworn brothers have taken to calling Sam by a new moniker – instead of Ser Piggy, they now call him Sam the Slayer, on account of Sam retelling his tale of how he killed one of the Others with his dragonglass dagger. Most of the men doubt his story, but Mormont is too wise to throw away what could be an advantage – he asks Sam to gather all the dragonglass weapons he has. Sam does so, and they come up with two daggers, a spearhead, an old broken horn, and nineteen arrowheads. The spearhead they attach to a hardwood shaft to create a spear, which is passed from watch to watch, while the nineteen arrows made from the dragonglass arrowheads are divided among the best bowmen.

Mormont talks to Sam about the dragonglass – he laments the fact that the current Night’s Watch knows next to nothing about dragonglass and how it could be used against the wights and Others. He says that the order must have known about it in the past, and that the Wall was meant to guard the realms of men, not from other men, which the wildlings are, but from creatures like the wights and Others. Mormont asks Sam where they can find more dragonglass, but when Sam replies that the children of the forest will know, Mormont scoffs and tells Sam that the children of the forest are all dead.

Before Mormont and Sam can take their discussion any further, Craster emerges from his hall and tells them that his young wife, Gilly, has just given birth to a baby boy. When Mormont grudgingly offers his congratulations, Craster mentions that he’ll feel better too if Mormont and the rest of the survivors could move on as well, as he feels that they’ve overstayed their welcome, and he can no longer feed them now that he had a new mouth to feed. Sam mentions that if Craster doesn’t want the baby, the men could take it with them when they leave. Sam knows what happens with the sons – Craster’s wife, Gilly, has been telling Sam that Craster leaves his newborn sons in the woods, sacrificing them to the cold, and that is why there were no boys or young men at Craster’s Keep, only wives, and daughters who grow up to become his wives.

Craster is angered by Sam’s suggestion, but Mormont leads Sam back into the hall before he can say anymore. Inside the hall, Mormont admonishes Sam, telling him that even if they did take the baby with them, it would be dead before they could reach the Wall. Mormont sends Sam away, to tend to one of the wounded rangers, but when Sam gets there, he discovers that the man has already died.

Later that evening, the sworn brothers have a small funeral service for the dead man; they burn his corpse and Mormont says the order’s ceremonial rites. Sam is so hungry, and he begins to salivate when he realizes that the burning corpse smells like roast pork. However, the idea of eating one of his brothers causes him to throw up. He is later informed by one of the stewards that Mormont has called for all of them to ride out tomorrow morning.

Craster, upon hearing the news that the men of the Night’s Watch will be leaving with the morning, is immediately in a better mood and even calls for a small feast for the night. However, when the feast begins, there is some horsemeat, and onions, but several of the men are angry when they find out that they are only getting two loaves of bread for the entire meal. They start to behave rudely towards Craster, accusing him of being niggardly and withholding food from them; several of the men point out that Craster must have a lot of food hidden somewhere, otherwise he and his wives would never make it through the winter. Mormont gets angry and calls for the men to be silent, but one of the men replies with a rude remark instead. This further infuriates Mormont and he reminds them that he is the Lord Commander of the Night’s Watch, and he gives them a command to sit down and shut up.

There is silence, and it looks as if the men are about to obey Mormont’s command, but Craster stands up, axe in his hand, and tells every single man who called him niggardly to leave the hall, for he will not feed them or let them sleep under his roof tonight.

One of the men calls Craster a bastard. A furious Craster lifts up his axe and moves with surprising speed towards the man; however, one of the rangers manages to grab Craster by the hair, yanks the wildling’s hair back and opens up his throat from ear to ear. Craster’s wives start wailing and cursing. Lord Commander Mormont stands over Craster’s body, fuming, saying that they have committed the foulest of crime by killing a host who has given them shelter and food.

The ranger who killed Craster grabs one of Craster’s wives, and threatens to kills her unless she shows him where Craster has hidden all the food. Mormont commands the ranger to let the woman go, but finds his way barred by two other rangers who have drawn their swords. They warn him to back off, but when Mormont reaches for his dagger, one of the rangers moves with lightning speed to shove a knife into Mormont’s belly.

Chaos ensues. Sam cannot remember what happens next; it is only much later that he finds himself on the floor, cradling Mormont’s head in his lap. The men who were loyal to Mormont have fled; the men who incited the mutiny were still in the hall, either eating or raping Craster’s wives.

Mormont is about to breathe his last, but he one last order for Sam: he tells Sam to ride for the Wall, and tell the remaining Night’s Watch about everything that has happened so far – the battle at the Fist, the army of wildlings, the dragonglass, Craster’s murder and everything else. He adds on a dying wish: he wants Sam to tell his son, Jorah that he forgives him and to tell Jorah to join the Night’s Watch.

Two of Craster’s older wives approach Sam, with Gilly between them; Gilly is bundled up in skins and cradling her baby. The two older wives tells him to take Mormont’s sword, fur cloak and his horse, and to take Gilly away; they tell him that they know he promised to take Gilly away when he had been here earlier, before Mormont had taken them to the Fist. When Sam asks where should he take her, both wives say they should take him to someplace warm. Gilly cries and tells him that her baby is a boy, and if Sam doesn’t take the both of them away, they will come and take him instead. When Sam asks who Gilly is referring to, the two older wives say that it is Craster’s sons who will come for the boy.


Arya and Gendry are being taken by the outlaws to one of their secret hideouts. The outlaws have placed hoods over both their heads, and they only take the hoods off upon reaching the hideout. Arya and Gendry discover that they are in a large cave that is part of an underground tunnel system. The outlaws are all there, and they point out the red priest, Thoros of Myr, to her. However, this is not the fat, bald priest Arya remembers – the man she sees is a thin man with droopy folds of skin, with a full head of shaggy grey hair. When the Huntsman and his captive appear, Thoros makes his way towards both men.

The red priest welcomes the captive by pulling off the hood over the man’s head. The Huntman’s captive is Sandor Clegane; the Huntsman caught him while Sandor was sleeping off a drunk spell under a tree. Sandor recognizes Thoros but remarks on how the priest’s appearance has changed; Thoros says that the year he spent in the wild has melted off all his fat and, as for the hair, it was because he lost his razor in the woods.

Thoros mentions that he is no longer a false priest – he worships the Lord of Light now. Sandor makes a caustic comment regarding the company Thoros keeps, saying that the group of outlaws resemble swineherds more than they do soldiers.

A man who had been sitting on a stairway made from weirwood roots on the far side of the cave begins to speak, and as he does so, he descends the tangle of steps towards the cavern floor.  He tells the story of how a hundred and twenty men had rode out of King’s Landing, on a mission to arrest Sandor’s brother, Ser Gregor Clegane. However, they fell into an ambush laid out by Gregor. In the ensuing battle, eighty of the men lost their lives, and the rest barely escaped. All was not lost; other men soon began to join the survivors’ ranks. With the assistance of the new men, the brotherhood without banners continues fighting, loyal to Robert Baratheon.

When Sandor mentions that Robert Baratheon has is long since dead,  the man says that while Robert might have died, the brotherhood continue to defend Robert’s realm.

The man who has been speaking finally becomes visible, and Arya sees that one of his eye sockets is empty and there is a dark black ring all around his neck. Sandor calls the man by his name: Dondarrion. It is then that Arya knows who the scarred man is: Beric Dondarrion. This is the man that Ser Gregor Clegane and his men have been scouring the Riverlands in search of. The man that Gregor has killed twice already, but who has cheated death many times.

The outlaws call themselves the brotherhood without banners. And Tom says that they also call themselves knights of the hollow hill. Sandor laughs at the fact that the outlaws call themselves knights, for only Dondarrion is a true knight. Dondarrion replies by saying that a knight can make other knights, and he has knighted every man in the cave. Sandor scoffs at the idea and says that if they want to murder him, they better do it quickly, because he can’t stand to listen to any more of the outlaws’ ridiculous preaching.

Thoros tells Sandor that they are not going to murder him, but he’ll be dead soon enough anyway. Thoros and the outlaws begin reciting a litany of names, and it goes on for some while until Sandor gets angry and tells them that the names mean nothing to him. The outlaws tell him that the names belong to the people who have killed by men from House Lannister. Sandor gets even more angry and says that he did not kill any of the people mentioned, that other men who served the Lannisters murdered those people. He continues by saying that he shouldn’t be guilty of the crimes other men committed. He tells the outlaws that they have no right to call him a murderer when they themselves have killed before, as well.

Arya screams out that Sandor is indeed a murderer – it was he who killed her friend, the butcher boy named Mycah. Sandor is surprised to find Arya alive, but he replies by telling her he had to kill Mycah because the butcher’s boy attacked Joffrey, who was then a prince of the crown. Arya shouts out that Sandor is lying, because she was the one who had hit Joffrey, not Mycah. When Lord Beric Dondarrion asks Sandor whether he actually saw the butcher’s boy attack Prince Joffrey, Sandor replied that he hadn’t and that he had taken Prince Joffrey’s account of what happened as truth – it was not his place to question Prince Joffrey.

Thoros draws Lord Beric aside, and they confer briefly before Beric announces the verdict: Sandor stands accused of murder, but since no one in the cave knows the truth or falsehood of the charge, only the Lord of Light can judge Sandor and hence, Sandor is to be sentenced to a trial by battle. Sandor is to battle Beric himself – if Sandor manages to kill Beric, he is free to leave.

Sandor and Beric then equip themselves with swords and shields. Sandor wants armor, but Beric says that Sandor’s innocence must he his armor. Beric is just, however. when Sandor complains that this gives Beric an unfair advantage, Beric removes his own breastplate. Arya and Gendry both see the crater scar on his chest and the matching one upon his back – the point where Gregor’s lance went through him.

The outlaws say a prayer to the Lord of Light and the trial of battle begins. Sandor taunts Beric, but Beric replies by drawing the edge of his longsword against the palm of his left hand, drawing out blood, which washes over the steel. And which then sets the entire blade on fire. Sandor curses – he has always been deathly afraid of fire ever since his brother Gregor shoved his face into a brazier when they were children. There is fear on his face, but Sandor charges in anyway.

Dondarrion proves to be a capable fighter, matching the Hound in speed and skill. Beric has an edge with his burning sword, however. After a few rounds of savage hacking and slashing, Dondarrion lands so powerful a blow on Sandor’s shield that it sets the entire shield on fire. Sandor hacks down on his shield, destroying it. But some pieces still cling to his arm; his efforts to free himself only fans the flames and soon his entire left arm is on fire, as well. The outlaws shout out for Dondarrion to finish the Hound, and the scarred knight rushes in to deliver the coup de grace.

The Hound screams and launches a wild, desperate attack, raising his sword with both hands and bringing it crashing down upon Lord Beric. The scarred knight blocks the cut easily but the Hound has placed all of his strength into his last, reckless attack, and his strength is such that it snaps Dondarrion’s sword in two and sends Sandor’s blade burrowing into Dondarrion’s flesh, right where the shoulder joins the neck. The blow is so savage that it cleaves Dondarrion down to the breastbone.

Lord Beric falls to his knee and topples forward into the dirt. Sandor however, flings away any remnants of his shield and is rolling on the ground, trying to put out the fire that is running down his entire left arm; he is crying piteously, begging for someone to help him. Thoros sends a woman to see to Sandor’s burns; the outlaws drag Lord Beric’s body into one of the dark tunnels and Thoros follows thereafter.

Arya is growing increasingly frustrated with Sandor’s escape from death; she had hoped that Lord Beric would kill the Hound in combat but now it seems like Sandor will be free to leave the hideout. Unwilling to let that happen, Arya nimbly grabs one of the outlaws’ daggers from out of its sheath and rushes in to stab the Hound.

Sandor’s eyes meet her and he tells to kill him if she actually wants to that badly; he would rather die a quick death than to suffer the agony caused by his burns. Before Arya can shove the dagger into the Hound, Lem manages to grab her wrist and wrench the dagger away.  Angry that the Hound will live, she screams at Sandor, cursing him to go to hell.

A voice behind her tells her that Sandor is already in hell. When Arya turns around, she sees Lord Beric standing behind her.


Lord Hoster has finally passed on; Catelyn watches as the men and women of Riverrun prepare her father for his final send-off. They place his body in a wooden boat, clad in his armor and the finest of clothes. Seven men have been chosen to push Lord Hoster’s funeral boat into the river; Robb is one of them.

However, among the seven chosen for the task is Lame Lothar Frey; Lord Walder Frey sent Lothar and Walder Rivers, the eldest of his bastard-born children, to Riverrun within hours of Lord Hoster’s passing. Despite being fully aware of the enmity between Robb and House Frey, Edmure is furious that Lord Walder has sent a cripple and a bastard to treat with them. Robb, on the other hand, treats both the Freys with the utmost of respect and courtesy.

The seven men push the boat out into the Tumblestone River, and it sails serenely into the rising sun. Edmure, who is now Lord of Riverrun, is given the task of shooting a flaming arrow at his father’s boat, but misses. He tries another two times but both attempts fall shy of the mark. Disgusted at himself, he hands the bow over to his uncle, Ser Brynden.

Ser Brynden swiftly nocks, draws and releases the flaming arrow; the arrow finds its mark, and sets the sails on fire. Together they watch as the fire spread and the flames caused the fog to glow pink and orange; the fire grows smaller as the burning boat recedes in the distance, and soon the boat and its fire are gone.

Edmure walks off as soon as the burning boat vanishes from sight. Ser Brynden escorts Catelyn to where Robb and his bannermen are. The men are offering Robb their consolations but Catelyn pays special attention when Lothar Frey approaches Robb. Lothar apologizes for intruding upon Robb’s grief and follows this with a polite request for an audience with Robb later in the evening. Robb agrees to the audience, stating that he never intended to sow hatred between his host and the Freys. Lothar says that he understands and that his father, Lord Walder Frey, was young once and remembers what it is to lose one’s heart to beauty, as Robb lost his own heart to Jeyne Westerling’s; Catelyn highly doubts that Lord Walder has said any such thing, but she keeps silent in the face of the compliment.

After Robb has spoken to each of the men who wanted a word with him, he asks Catelyn to walk with him. As they walk, Catelyn can see the fatigue and frustration in Robb’s face and body language – a lot of things had happened lately, and almost all of them has been bad news for Robb. He lost a third of his infantry soldiers in the battle at Duskendale; one of his loyal bannermen, Robett Glover, had survived the battle but was captured shortly thereafter. Robb intends to offer the Lannisters Ser Kevan Lannister’s son, Martyn Lannister, in exchange for Robett’s release.

There had been more dire news: the Greyjoys have taken over Winterfell and Moat Caitlin, and Theon Greyjoy has killed Bran and Rickon.

And Robb shares another piece of bad news, one that Catelyn hears about for the first time: the Lannisters have wed Sansa to Tyrion. The news is a big shock to Catelyn, who mentions that Tyrion promised to return both her daughters if they returned his brother Jaime to the Lannisters. She laments on Sansa’s fate, wondering how the Lannisters could be so cruel as to force her to wed Tyrion. Robb says that the Lannisters did so because they knew that Sansa will be heir to Winterfell should Robb fall in battle.

Robb’s statement fills Catelyn with dread; she begs him to bend the knee to Joffrey. She says that the Lannisters will not want to conquer or rule the North, so if Robb bends the knee to Joffrey, that would allow Robb to drive the Greyjoys out of the North without having to worry about the Lannisters attacking his host from behind. Robb refuses to entertain the idea, saying he will never bend the knee to those who killed his father. Seeing that she cannot convince Robb, Catelyn takes her leave.

Later in the evening, Catelyn attends supper. She notes that Robb is cool and her brother Edmure, the new Lord of Riverrun, is in a surly mood; Lame Lothar however, is the model of courtesy.

After the supper is over, Robb holds his audience with Lothar and  Walder Rivers. Before Lothar mentions the business that brings both himself and Walder Rivers to Riverrun, he shares yet more bad news with Robb: Winterfell has been burned to the ground. Theon Greyjoy burned the Starks’ ancestral castle when he saw that it was impossible for him to hold on to Winterfell against the host of northmen who were marching north to reclaim it. The ironmen killed many of the castle-folk, but some women and children escaped, along with Lothar’s nephews, the two Frey boys who were wards of Winterfell. It was Lord Bolton’s bastard, Ramsay Snow, who rescued the women and children; they remain safe at the Dreadfort, the seat of House Bolton. Lothar has no news on Theon, but says that Lord Bolton might know what happened to Theon.

Lothar then goes on to apologize for bringing such bad news, and suggest that they might continue their audience tomorrow morning. Robb declines however and urges Lothar to continue.

Lothar gets on with business and announces that Lord Walder Frey will consent to a new marriage alliance between House Stark and House Frey with two conditions: the first is that Robb must apologize to Lord Walder Frey in person, and the second is that Edmure must immediately wed Lady Roslin, one of Lord Walder’s daughters. Robb is wary but tells Lothar that he will make the face-to-face apology. Edmure, however, is reluctant to marry Lady Roslin without first meeting her. Walder Rivers tells Edmure that he must accept Lady Roslin as his wife now and that the marriage is to take place immediately, otherwise Lord Walder’s offer of a marriage alliance will be withdrawn.

Robb dismisses Lothar and Walder Rivers and then convenes with Catelyn, Edmure and Brynden to discuss Lord Walder’s terms. Edmure is furious and says that he is now Lord Walder’s liege lord and that, like Robb, he should have been given a choice to choose his bride from among Lord Walder’s daughters. He insists on sending Lothar back to House Frey with the term changed so that it allows him to choose his own bride. Robb says that he cannot be sitting idly by, waiting for a wedding that might or might not happen – he has to march north immediately. Catelyn and Brynden agree, with Brynden adding that Edmure did mention earlier that he was willing to make amends for attacking the Lannister army in the Battle of the Fords, which went counter to what Robb ordered him to do.

Edmure curses, and finally gives in.


Ser Axell Florent makes his way to Davos and Lord Alester Florent’s cell. Alester immediately asks Axel whether he has been summoned by the King or the Queen – but Axell says that it is Davos who has been summoned. Axel releases Davos; when Davos asks whether he is being taken to Melisandre, Axell tells him that it is King Stannis himself who summoned Davos.

They make their way up the stairs, and are soon out of the dungeons. Before taking Davos to meet with Stannis, Axell stops to have a few quick words with the Onion Knight. He tells Davos that if it were up to him, he’d burn both Alester and Davos because he considers them both traitors. He goes on to say that, like Melisandre, he can now see the future when he looks into fire, and in his visions, Stannis Baratheon sits on the Iron Throne. Axell says that he knows what has to be done – he has to be made King Stannis’ Hand, and orders Davos to tell Stannis the same thing. He goes on to state that the Queen and the pirate Salladhor Saan are behind his appointment as King Stannis’ new Hand. Axell then gives Davos two choices: if Davos tells King Stannis to name Axell as the new Hand of the King, Axell will give him a new ship when they set sail; however, if Davos chooses to betray Axell instead, then Axell will get one of the men from the garrison to kill him when he least expects it, and the whole thing will look like an accident because Axell is the castellan of Dragonstone.

Ser Axell and Davos then go to meet Stannis. Davos’ surprise upon seeing the King, is immediate: Stannis looks as if he has aged ten years since Davos last saw him. Stannis greeting is friendly, and he tells Davos that he has missed Davos’ honest counsel – and he immediately asks for it by asking Davos to tell him the penalty for treason.

Davos wonders whether Stannis is asking him to condemn himself or Lord Alester Florent. He replies honestly, stating that the penalty for treason is death. Stannis states that he is not a cruel man but a just one, and then goes on to list several cases in the past, where those who committed treason against their rightful kings were executed for their crimes. Davos realizes then and there that Stannis is referring to Lord Alester’s actions, not his.

Stannis then reminisces about his late brother, Robert. He states that Robert had a gift for inspiring loyalty, even in his foes, and laments the fact that he can only inspire betrayal in his own allies, as in the case of Lord Alester.

Ser Axell, who is brother to Lord Alester, requests that Stannis gives him a chance to prove that not all Florents are so weak-minded. Stannis tells Davos that Axell has come up with plans for battle, and then tells Axel to tell Davos about those plans, because he wants to hear Davos’ counsel on Axell’s plans.

Axell lays out his plan, a plan that both he and Salladhor Saan have devised. They will take a fleet consisting of Salladhor’s fleet and those men who had survived the Battle of the Blackwater, and then proceed to sail to Claw Isle, the seat of House Celtigar. After dealing with the measly garrison, they will then sack Claw Isle, then put the castle to torch and the people of Claw Isle to the sword. The reason for doing this is to punish the head of House Celtigar, Lord Ardrian Celtigar – Lord Celtigar under King Stannis’ banner at the Battle of the Blackwater, but when he was captured, he immediately bent the knee to King Joffrey and even now remains in King’s Landing. Axell’s reasoning is that the sacking and burning down of Claw Isle will serve as a warning to those who serve under Stannis – to warn them of what will happen if they ally themselves with Joffrey and House Lannister.

Stannis then speaks. He mentions that Ser Axell’s plan could be carried out, with little risk. The plunder from the attack will keep Salladhor Saan satisfied while the fall of Claw Isle will serve as a notice to Tywin Lannister that Stannis was not done fighting. Stannis then asks for Davos’ honest thoughts on Ser Axell’s proposal.

Davos speaks the only way he knows how: honestly. He tells Stannis that Axell’s plans reeks of folly and cowardice. Ser Axell’s is fuming at Davos’ answer but Stannis tells the Onion Knight to continue.

Davos reminds Stannis that Lord Celtigar came to serve Stannis when Stannis called for an army, that he even stood by Stannis’ side at Storm’s End when they were facing the far superior numbers of Lord Renly’s host. Davos says that Celtigar’s men had fought in the Battle of the Blackwater, with many of them being burned alive by the Lannisters’ wildfire – and that is the reason why only women, children and old men hold Claw Isle now. He goes on to state that it would be cowardice to attack women and children – why should they be punished when they have done no treason.

Ser Axell counters this by saying that not all of Lord Celtigar’s men died on the Blackwater – hundreds were captured along with Lord Celtigar, and they all bent their knees to King Joffrey when Celtigar did. And that means the men’s women and children are traitors, as well. Davos replies by saying that Celtigar’s men bent the knee only because their own lord did. They were after all his sworn men – what could they have done differently?

Stannis disagrees, stating that it is the duty of every man to remain loyal to his rightful king.

A recklessness suddenly takes hold of Davos, and he blurts out that Stannis did not remain loyal to his king, King Aerys Targaryen, but instead fought on his brother’s side when Robert raised his banners to overthrow King Aerys’ rule.

Ser Axell is furious and draws his weapon but Stannis commands Axell to remove himself from the hall. Axell reluctantly obeys; Stannis orders Axell to send Melisandre to the hall.

Stannis, alone with Davos, then speaks of the Iron Throne, how it was a hard decision to choose between remaining loyal to King Aerys or fighting under Robert’s banners, and wondering aloud why his brothers had wanted to sit on the Iron Throne so badly when it is such an uncomfortable throne to sit on. When Davos asks him why he wants to sit on the Iron Throne just as badly, Stannis replies that it is not a question of wanting, but of the law: the Iron Throne belongs to him since he was Robert’s heir. He mentions that to sit on the Iron Throne is his duty and that once he has won the throne, he intends to start his reign by serving justice to Cersei and her children, Lord Varys and Jaime Lannister; he intends to scour the court clean.

Stannis then turns to the Onion Knight and asks Davos why he had planned to murder Melisandre. Davos says that four of his sons died in the Battle of the Blackwater – Melisandre took their lives with her flames.

Stannis replies by saying that Davos has wronged Melisandre, that the wildfire was not her work but that of Tyrion Lannister and the pyromancers of King’s Landing. He goes on to state that it was Melisandre herself who asked for Davos’ release.

Stannis then takes the conversation to an altogether different turn: Edric Storm, Robert’s bastard whom they have since moved from Storm’s End to Dragonstone. Edric is sick, but Maester Pylos is tending to him; Stannis states that Edric is important to his plans because, being Robert’s bastard, king’s blood flows in the boy’s veins – and Melisandre has mentioned that there is power in king’s blood.

Stannis then brings the conversation back to Ser Axell’s plans. He declares that he shall bring justice to Westeros, and Ser Axell’s war-plans held no justice in it; it was an evil thing of revenge, exactly as Davos had mentioned. Stannis then does something that completely stuns Davos – for providing him with honest counsel, Stannis wants to make the Onion Knight his new Hand. Davos protests but Stannis commands Davos to kneel; after touching Davos’ shoulder with the glowing sword, Lightbringer, Stannis then commands Davos to rise and announces him as Lord of the Rainwood, Admiral of the Narrow Sea, and Hand of the King.

Davos is at a loss for words; he says that he is content being one of Stannis’ knights, that there surely must be other men who are far more worthy to be Stannis’ Hand. He confesses that he is only an upjumped smuggler, that he can’t even read and right and that surely one of Stannis’ bannermen would make for a better Hand. Stannis mentions that there are a few good men who could possibly be his new Hand – but he trusts none of them like he trusts Davos. He wants Davos to be the one who stands beside him for the battle.

Davos, thinking Stannis is talking about another battle with the Lannisters, counsels against this, stating that Stannis lacks the strength for another battle with them.

It is at this moment that Melisandre glides into the hall; she is carrying a covered silver dish. She tells Davos that Stannis is not talking about battling the Lannisters – he is talking about the great battle between the Lord of Light and the Great Other. Stannis then confesses to Davos that he had seen it in Melisandre’s flames: he had seen a high hill in a forest, with snow everywhere, and men in black fighting shapes that were moving in the snow. Melisandre announces that the great battle has already begun, and that Stannis is the Lord of Light’s Chosen, and that all of Westeros must unite behind him.

Stannis questions whether he is worthy to be the Lord of Light’s Chosen, when Robert and even Renly might have been more suited to the role. Melisandre mentions that it is because Stannis is a righteous man.

Stannis then touches the covered silver dish Melisandre is carrying and says that he is a righteous man who makes use of leeches. Melisandre tells him that the magic she is about to perform with the leeches might not work properly; she tells him that the surer way would be to hand over Edric Storm to her and to make a sacrifice of the boy to the Lord of Light for the king’s blood that flows in the boy’s body is the only way to wake the stone dragons. Stannis refuses to give up Edric Storm, saying that the boy is his own blood; he also says that dragons are gone from the world and even the Targaryens failed to bring them back.

Melisandre resigns herself to what is coming up next. She lifts the lid of the silver dish to reveal three large black leeches underneath, each engorged with blood. As soon as he sees it, Davos knows that the leeches are fat with Edric Storm’s blood.

Melisandre tells Stannis to say the names. Stannis then tosses each of the three leeches into a brazier, mentioning a name before he tosses them in. The names he mentions are: Joffrey Baratheon, Balon Greyjoy and Robb Stark.


Lord Bolton has invited Jaime to have dinner with him. Jaime heads to Harrenhal’s bathhouse to have a bath in order to look presentable. He finds Brienne in the bathhouse and decides to hop into the same bath with her. Brienne protests but Jaime says that he’s only interested in bathing. While scrubbing himself, he shoots a vitriolic comment at Brienne: she should be pleased he has lost the hand that killed King Aerys. He then adds another hurtful comment, saying that it was no surprise that Renly Baratheon died since she was the one in charge of guarding him, thus implying that Jaime lost his hand because Brienne failed in her duty to protect him.

Jaime’s accusation is like a slap to Brienne and she is at a loss for words. However, Jaime has a change of heart and sincerely apologizes to Brienne saying that his remark was the result of him being bitter over the loss of his hand and that she protected him as well as any man could have, and better than most. Jaime says he is tired of fighting with her all the time, so he suggest that he and Brienne make a truce. Brienne has misgivings, however, and says that she finds it hard to trust Jaime, considering he killed King Aerys.

Jaime sighs, lamenting on how his act of killing King Aerys Targaryen earned him the reputation of being an oathbreaker. He asks why no one calls Robert Baratheon an oathbreaker since Robert tore the realm apart during his rebellion against the Targaryens.

Brienne says that Robert did all he did for love; Jaime scoffs at the idea, saying that Robert started his uprising because of pride.

Jaime then reveals the full story behind King Aerys’ death.

After losing several battles to Robert Baratheon’s forces, King Aerys finally realized that Robert was no mere outlaw but the greatest threat to the Targaryen dynasty. Aerys called upon House Lannister, who had always been loyal to the Targaryens, but received no reply. Suspecting that all his allies were about to betray him, fear started gripping his heart and he commanded his cadre of alchemists to place caches of wildfire all over King’s Landing.

When Aerys’ son and heir, Rhaegar Targaryen, the Prince of Dragonstone, was killed by Robert at the Battle of the Trident, Jaime overhears Aerys revealing the truth behind his wildfire plan to Rossart, his pet alchemist- Aerys would rather burn the city to the ground than let Robert have it.

Injured at the Battle of the Trident, Robert sent his vanguard, with Eddard Stark in command, racing down south to King’s Landing.

But it was the Lannisters who arrived first. The King called for the gates to be opened, convinced that Tywin Lannister, his Warden of the West, was there to help him defend the city. But that was a mistake on Aerys’ part – his Warden of the West had been brooding during the war, wondering whether he should fight for his king, or join in Robert’s Rebellion; Tywin was determined that House Lannister would be on the winning side. The Battle of the Trident decided Tywin and House Lannister switched sides.

Jaime knew that he could not hold King’s Landing against his father’s forces, so he requested for Aerys to make terms. Aerys refuses to yield and tells Jaime to slay Tywin. Jaime, knowing full-well that Aerys had already ordered his pet alchemist Rossart to execute his desperate wildfire plan, decides to go against Aerys’ orders; instead, he betrays his king, slaying both Aerys and Rossart in order to prevent them from setting the city on fire.

When Jaime finishes the telling of the tale, Brienne asks him why, if the tale is true, does no one know about it. Jaime tells her that since he is a knight of the Kingsguard, he is sworn to keep Aerys’ secret. He also states that Eddard Stark would not have been interested in his reasons for slaying Aerys anyway.

When Jaime tries to climb out of the bath, he experiences a bout of dizziness and accidentally smashes his stump against the rim of the bath. Brienne catches him before he falls and the guards hurriedly leave to fetch Qyburn. The Bloody Maester tends to Jaime, saying that there’s still some poison in Jaime’s blood and that the Kingslayer is a little malnourished. Qyburn then leaves to fetch clean clothing for their dinner with Lord Bolton; Brienne finishes cleaning Jaime. Qyburn returns shortly thereafter, with a strengthening licorice potion for Jaime and the fresh clothing for both the Kingslayer and Brienne.  A half-hour passes before Jaime feels stronger again, and they both head off to the great hall for dinner.

Lord Bolton welcomes them to dinner; he is a gracious host, offering them food and drink. As they eat and drink, Lord Bolton shares some news with them: Lord Edmure Tully’s offer of a thousand gold coins for Jaime’s recapture, Lord Karstark’s promise of the hand of his daughter to anyone who brings him Jaime’s head, Robb Stark marrying Jeyne Westerling and Edmure’s subsequent marriage to Lady Roslin Frey, and Arya Stark being found and being sent back to the north.

Lord Bolton then arrives at the question of just what to do with Jaime. Brienne insists that Lord Bolton allow her to continue with her quest to bring Jaime to King’s Landing in order to exchange him for Lady Catelyn’s two daughters. Lord Bolton assures Brienne that he means to send Jaime on.

But Bolton then mentions that Lord Vargo Hoat has created one small problem for him.  Vargo abandoned House Lannister because Lord Bolton had offered him Harrenhal, a prize greater than any  he could hope to get from Tywin. Vargo hoped that Stannis would go on to win the Battle of the Blackwater for then Stannis would be able to confirm Vargo’s possession of Harrenhal. However, because Stannis lost the Battle of the Blackwater, Vargo realized that only a Stark victory can save him from Lord Tywin’s vengeance. Now, Vargo intends to bring Jaime to Lord Karstark, to take up Lord Karstark ‘s offer of marriage to his daughter, and to ask for safe refuge – Karhold might be smaller, but it lies further north, well beyond the reach of House Lannister. But the Riverlands had been full of men searching for Jaime, so Vargo had to return to Harrenhal to hold Jaime safely. But in Harrenhal, Vargo and his Brave Companions are outnumbered by Lord Bolton’s men and he feared that Lord Bolton would send Jaime either back to Riverrun or back to Tywin Lannister.

Therefore, Vargo cut off Jaime’s sword hand – in order to diminish Jaime’s value to Lord Bolton, and to ensure that Jaime wouldn’t exact vengeance on him. Since Vargo now serves Lord Bolton, his crime of cutting off Jaime’s hand has thus become Lord Bolton’s crimes, or may seem so, to Lord Tywin. And that, is where Lord Bolton’s predicament lies.

Jaime knows that there is only one answer he can give to prevent Lord Bolton from giving him back to Vargo Hoat: he says that when he gets sent back to the Lannisters, he will absolve Lord Bolton of any blame. Lord Bolton says that he will trust Jaime’s word and send him off to King’s Landing when Qyburn says he is strong enough to travel.

Brienne thanks Lord Bolton and states that Lady Catelyn’s daughters will be under her protection when she exchanges Jaime for them in King’s Landing. Lord Roose Bolton then turns to Brienne and tells her that he will not be depriving Lord Vargo Hoat of both his prizes: Jaime will continue on to King’s Landing, but Brienne will continue being Vargo’s prisoner.


Tyrion is standing on the banks of the Blackwater, waiting for Prince Doran Martell and his entourage to arrive. With him are Podrick, Bronn, a small number of guards from the City Watch, and a small contingent of courtiers from King Joffrey’s court; they are all gathered there to escort Prince Doran and his entourage across  the river.

Tyrion soon spots Prince Doran and his delegation in the distance. The first thing that catches his attention is the number of banners: there are far more than he expected. With Bronn’s sharp  eyesight, and Podrick’s knowledge of Dornish heraldry, Tyrion surmises that Doran has brought with him formidable companions – all nine of the banners represent the greatest Houses in all of Dorne.

Just then, Pod spots something else that gives Tyrion pause: the delegation from Dorne travel without a litter. This disturbs Tyrion: Prince Doran is a man of fifty and suffers from gout. Tyrion tries to come up with reasons as to why Prince Doran might not have traveled in his litter, but the waiting gets to him and he signals for Podrick, Bronn and the rest of his party to follow him as he rides forward to meet the Dornish delegation.

When they finally come face-to-face, Tyrion recognizes the Dornish leader: it is Prince Oberyn Martell, Doran’s younger brother. Oberyn informs Tyrion that Doran has sent him to join King Joffrey’s council in his stead. He then introduces the Dornish delegation to Tyrion – Oberyn’s paramour, Ellaria Sand, is part of the delegation as well. Tyrion introduces his own contingent as well, although he knows that it is not as distinguished or formidable as Oberyn’s – and that Oberyn knows it as well.

As all of them head towards King’s Landing, Tyrion tries to figure out what to do with Oberyn, for the Red Viper of Dorne is a different creature altogether compared to his elder brother Doran. The Red Viper has a fearsome reputation; he is said to have traveled the Free Cities, is knowledgeable in the dark art of poison, formed his own mercenary company, sleeps with both men and women, and he has fathered bastard daughters all over Dorne. And Tyrion is certain that Oberyn’s arrival at court will be met with an icy reception from the Tyrells as it was Oberyn who had accidentally crippled Mace Tyrell’s eldest son and heir, Willas Tyrell, in a jousting tourney.

During their ride, Oberyn tells Tyrion that the two of them have met before. Oberyn had been around fourteen or fifteen, and his sister, Elia, a year older; the two of them had gone with their mother to visit Casterly Rock. Tyrion had just been born. However, Tyrion’s mother, Lady Joanna, had died giving birth to him, which saw Casterly Rock in mourning. Tywin Lannister had been hit especially hard by the death of his wife, so it was Kevan Lannister who entertained the Martells.

It was the talk of the town, that Lady Joanna had given birth to a monster before she died, that it was an omen that foretold of Lord Tywin’s fall. However, when a young Jaime and Cersei Lannister showed their new brother to the Martell siblings, Oberyn says that he was mightily disappointed, as Tyrion only turned out to be an ugly baby with stunted legs, not the horrible monstrosity the talk of the town had made him out to be.

Oberyn then turns the discussion to the recent tax Tyrion has placed on whoring; Tyrion confirms that he did indeed implement such a tax but questions as to why Oberyn would want to frequent whores when he had his paramour Ellaria traveling with him. Oberyn’s answer is that both he and Ellaria intend to find and share a beautiful blonde whore between the two of them.

Oberyn’s next change of topic comes abruptly: he starts by telling Tyrion that he’s heard there are seventy-seven dishes being served at Joffrey’s wedding feast – but he hungers for justice instead of food. He then asks Tyrion when justice will be served.

Tyrion knows what Oberyn means – the Red Viper wants vengeance for death of his sister, Elia Martell, and her two children, all three brutally murdered by Ser Gregor Clegane during Robert’s Rebellion. Oberyn intends to deliver justice upon Gregor, but vows to gets some answers out of Gregor before he kills him, mainly the answer to the question of who gave Gregor the orders to kill Elia and her children in the first place.

Tyrion responds to Oberyn’s thinly-veiled threat by saying that Oberyn might have brought three hundred men in his retinue, but King’s Landing had many times that number behind its wall, and part of that number includes at least fifty thousand Tyrell men-at-arms. He then rides past Oberyn.


Lord Beric and his band of outlaws ambush a group of Brave Companions at a septry, striking just before dawn. Arya and Gendry watch the ambush from a distance, guarded by two of Beric’s men.

The outlaws make use of flaming arrows during their ambush; the walls of the septry are wooden so the ensuing smoke successfully draws the Brave Companions out. With the advantage of surprise and darkness on their side, the outlaws score a resounding victory and the battle is soon over. Many of the Brave Companion have been killed in the battle, and those that are still alive are men who have thrown down their weapons in surrender. Lord Beric has allowed two of the mercenaries to escape, however, to carry word of the ambush to Harrenhal; Beric hopes that the news will drive a little fear into both Lord Roose Bolton and Vargo Hoat.

The outlaws manage to save eight brown brothers from the burning septry. The brown brothers are septons who have chosen to live a monastic lifestyle; there were originally forty-four of them, but after Lannister soldiers and mercenaries like the Brave Companions attacked and raided their quiet community, only eight remain.

Lord Beric commands his men to prepare the captive Brave Companions for trial. When the trials commence, they go by swiftly, with the outlaws coming forward to tell of the mercenaries’ many crimes. All of the surviving Brave Companions are judged guilty; the outlaws hang them one by one.

The septry has collapsed due to the fire, so the outlaws take shelter with the brown brothers in a brewhouse beside the river. The brothers have a cache of food hidden in the stables, which they share with Beric and his men.

During the meal, Beric notices that Arya is looking at him warily, so he calls her to come closer and asks whether the sight of him frightens her so much. Arya says that she thought Sandor Clegane had killed Beric during the trial by combat and is wondering how Beric is still alive. Beric tells her that Thoros healed his wound; Thoros humbly responds by saying that it was really the Lord of Light, R’hllor who brought Beric back to life and that he, Thoros, is just an instrument. Thoros also reveals that he has brought Beric back to life six times; Beric mentions that he can hardly remember anything of the life he lead before his many deaths.

When Arya subtly asks Thoros whether he can resurrect her father, the red priest tells her that he cannot resurrect the dead – it is the Lord of Light who appears to have brought Lord Beric back to life, in order to fulfill some purpose known only to R’hllor himself.

Beric sympathizes with Arya’s grief for her father. He tells her that Eddard Stark was a good man, but that he and his outlaws will still demand ransom for her return to her brother, the King in the North, Robb Stark; the outlaws need money for food, weapons and steeds.

Later in the evening, Gendry makes an announcement that catches Arya and the outlaws by surprise: he wants to smith for the outlaws. Beric tells Gendry that they cannot pay him for his services while Lem warns him that an outlaw’s life is short and dangerous. Gendry listens but is still insists on joining; the other outlaws support his joining because they badly need a smith to help them repair armor and weapons.

Beric agrees to let Gendry join and, as part of the initiation ritual for all of the men who follow him, knights Gendry with his sword.

Just at that moment, Sandor Clegane appears, mocking Beric for knighting yet another outlaw. When Beric asks him why he has followed them, Sandor replies that after his trial by combat with Beric, the outlaws took all his gold and now he has come to get his gold back. Lord Beric mentions that he has already given Sandor a promissory note, but Sandor says he considers the note worthless. Beric reveals that he has already given Sandor’s gold to some of his men who are traveling south to buy grain and seed. Sandor insists that he is not leaving without his gold but when the outlaws start drawing their weapons, he changes his mind and leaves.

Beric tells Anguy that he and another outlaw by the name of Beardless Dick are to take rear duty tomorrow and if they see Sandor following them, they are to kill his horse. Some of the outlaws say they should kill Sandor instead, but both Thoros mentions that Sandor won his life in the trial by combat, which means that the Lord of Light is not yet done with Sandor Clegane.

The next morning, the outlaws continue on their way to Riverrun.


Bran, Summer, Meera, Jojen and Hodor are out of the mountain. The terrain changes to open grasslands and Bran knows the terrain remain flat and open until they reach the Wall. As they come upon their first village since leaving the foothills, they startle a few deer and Summer quickly chases after the fleeing beasts.

As the remaining four members of the party walk into the village, they see a tower standing upon an island located in the centre of a lake. Jojen asks Bran to whom the piece of land belonged to. Bran says that the village and the surrounding land belongs to the Night’s Watch: all the land fifty leagues south of the Wall belongs to the Night’s Watch. Those fifty leagues are called the Gift, the first twenty five being a gift from Brandon the Builder and the second twenty five a gift from the Good Queen Alysanne.

But they soon discover that the village is abandoned. When Jojen enquiries as to why the villagers would leave such good land behind, Bran says that the Night’s Watch isn’t as strong as it used to be and places nearest the Wall get raided so much that the villagers decided to move into the lands further south of the Gift.

Jojen, seeming to use some form of weather sense, announces that a storm is coming their way. Seeing that most of the buildings are in ruins, Bran suggest that they take shelter in the tower on the lake; when Meera points out that they have no boat, Bran says that there is a secret stone causeway hidden just under the water. When asked how he knows this, Bran says that he learned of the causes from Old Nan, the old woman at Winterfell who used to take care of the Stark children and would reach them all sorts of wild stories from beyond the Wall.

True enough, there turns out to be a causeway just under the water. The four of them slowly make their way towards the island. They enter the tower’s unlocked strongroom, but discover that the stairs upwards are blocked by iron grates. Hodor tries to smash the grates open but they do not budge even under his strong blows. They discover another way to up the tower when Brian manages to remove a rusty iron grating Bran from one of the murder holes in the ceiling. They then boost themselves to the next level and explore the upper levels of the tower.

As they stand upon the roof, Bran asks Jojen how all of them were going to get past the Wall in order for them to start looking for the three-eyed crow. Jojen says that there are many abandoned castles along the Wall and that one of these castles may give them a way through. When Bran mentions that his Uncle Benjen told him that the gates of the abandoned castle are sealed with ice and stone, Meera says that they will just have to open those sealed gates again. Bran protests, worried that bad things might come through from the other side; he suggests that they head for Castle Black instead, and ask the Lord Commander to let them pass. Jojen disagrees, saying that they should avoid Castle Black because the men there will be sure to recognize them, and some might even forswear their oaths to sell the secret of Bran’s continued existence to either the ironmen  or Ramsay Snow.

Just as Bran is about to put forth another argument for going to Castle Black, Jojen points out across the lake, towards the setting sun – it is a man on a horse, making for the village. At that moment, a heavy rain begins to pour, and the four of them retreat back into the tower. Meera later goes to the balcony to check on the lone horseman; when she returns, she tells the others that the man has taken shelter in the ruins of the inn.

The heavy rain poured well past dusk. Lightning begins to flash across the sky; the thunder that follows scares Hodor and causes the big man to yell out his name repeatedly. At the moment, Jojen looks out across the lake and sees that there are now many men in the village, not just the lone horseman. They start to worry about the men in the village, afraid that they might make their way to the tower.

As the thunder gets stronger, Hodor starts roaring and moaning. They try to get him to calm down, but all to no avail. Scared that Hodor’s shouting will reveal their hiding place to the men in the village, Bran reaches for Hodor the same way he reaches for Summer, and for half a heartbeat, he actually manages to control and be Hodor. The experience leaves him shaken, but it has managed to calm Hodor.

Bran then realizes that the men who were gathering in the village couldn’t get to them, not unless they had a boat or knew about the causeway hidden under the water. Meera and Jojen are relieved but Jojen warns that the men might stay until morning, with the danger of the men being able to spot the causeway left unsaid.

Bran feels Summer’s fear. He opens up his third eye and enters Summer’s body, essentially becoming Summer. The direwolf has kept out of sight and is moving silently around the underbrush, cautiously studying the group of men. Summer hears them talking, and also smells the sharp stench of fear.


The small wildling raiding force that Mance Rayder has sent to examine the Wall’s defenses have descended the south face of the Wall. They did so at Greyguard, one of the Castles on the Wall long since abandoned by the Night’s Watch. In order to avoid the Watch’s patrols, the Magnar has marched them deep into the Gift; they have avoided the few inhabited villages that remain and now march in the hills and plains.

The Magnar and his Thenns intend to attack Castle Black; at the end of each day’s march, the Magnar summons Jon and questions him about Castle Black’s garrison and defenses. Jon has tried lying and feigning ignorance, but he is sparing with both, knowing full well that getting caught in a lie will reveal his true allegiance. But, Jon knows the real truth behind the matter – Castle Black has no defenses, and of the four hundred men that remain, most are builders or stewards, not rangers. The Magnar and his Thenns, on the other hand, are disciplined and seasoned warriors – Jon concludes that if Styr and his men take Castle Black unawares, it will be a bloody massacre. He knows that the lives of his sworn brothers depends on his reaching Castle Black before the Magnar, but with Styr and his men watching him so closely, an opportunity to escape has not yet presented itself.

As they travel through the Gift, Ygritte is awed by the roundtowers she sees, as are most of the wildlings, who mistake them for castles. When Ygritte mentions that it seems strange that there seem to be so little people living off the land, Jon tells her that most of the people who once lived in the Gift have gone further south to avoid the constant wildling raids. Ygritte is enraged at Jon’s accusation that it is the wildings who steal; she says that it is the kings South of the Wall who steal – they came and built the Wall and claimed all the land south of it as theirs, and only those who kneel before them can live off of it.

As they each continue justifying the ways of their own people to the other, Jon realizes that, despite having  spent a considerable amount of time together with Ygritte, the two of them ultimately come from different worlds.

Ygritte continues arguing with Jon, claiming that men cannot own the land, no more than they can own the sea or the sky, and that Mance Rayder will come and teach all of Jon and his people this lesson. Jon replies by saying that Mance cannot win the war because, while the wildlings may be brave, they lack the discipline of the men of the Seven Kingdoms – he warns her that all of the wildlings will die, including her.

Ygritte’s reply comes in the form of a fiery kiss, saying that Jon was one of the wildlings now and that death comes to all men so they must first live. Jon kisses her back, thinking of how he has come to love her but how she is also wildling to the core. He wonders how Ygritte will react if she knew that he was still a man of the Night’s Watch in his heart. Jon realizes that the fact that he has come to not only love Ygritte but gotten to know some of the wildlings he traveled with will make betraying them all that much harder.

As the sun is about to set, a wildling with the gift of foretelling the weather warns the Magnar that a bad storm is coming. Styr takes up Grigg the Goat’s advice that they find shelter at a nearby village.

By the time they arrive at the village, it is already night time and the storm is raging fiercely. The village appears to have been abandoned a long time ago. The wildlings proceed to scout the surrounding area, and discover an old man and his horse in the ruins of the village’s inn. The old man’s fire had given away his position; Styr and his men easily capture the old man and began looting his saddlebags.

Jon decides to walk away from the scene, not wanting to stay and watch because he knows that the Magnar will kill the old man. He walks towards the edge of the village, where there is a lake and a roundtower on an island in the middle of the lake. When Ygritte comes upon him, she finds him staring at the tower. She tells him that some of the Magnar’s Thenns heard shouting coming from the tower. Jon tells her that he knows where they are and that they should make their way to the tower and investigate. When Ygritte laughs at the notion of swimming in the storm, Jon tells her that they need not swim – they can get to the tower by walking. He tells her that this village is called Queenscrown and is telling her about the history behind the village’s name when one of the Magnar’s Thenns comes and tells Jon that the Magnar has summoned him.

Jon and Ygritte find the Magnar at the inn, along with his captive. Styr tells Jon that the old man must die, and commands Jon to do the deed. Jon draws his sword, but cannot bring himself to kill the old man. Ygritte urges him to do the deed in order to prove to the wildlings that he was no longer a man of the Night’s Watch. When Jon refuses to kill the old man, Styr calls Jon a “crow”, a derogatory term the wildlings call the men of the Night’s Watch; he calls Ygritte a “crow wife” as well. The insult infuriates Ygritte, who then draws out her own knife and slits the old man’s throat; she then throws the blade down at Jon’s feet in anger.

Styr shouts out a command in the Old Tongue; Jon wonders whether the Magnar has commanded the Thenns to kill him but before he can find out, a wolf leaps in among them the wildlings, killing two men within seconds. Jon thinks that Ghost has returned, but when the lightning flashes, he sees that the direwolf attacking the wildlings is grey, not white.

With death all around him, Jon realizes that he will never have a better chance to escape. He grabs the old man’s horse, cutting down two wildlings in the process; he then sends the horse galloping away, and it is all he can do to hold on.

Hours later, Jon finds an arrow in his right thigh. He stops the horse and proceeds to pull the arrow out, then binds the wound with a strip of cloth torn from his cloak. He rests for a while, and then gets back on the horse. Using the stars to guide him, Jon sends the horse north, towards the Wall and Castle Black.


Daenerys and her army stand before Yunkai, a slave-trading city just like Astapor. And she intends to do the same thing she did in Astapor – take the city and free the slaves. Standing between her and the city, however, is the five-thousand strong Yunkai host. The Yunkish hold the center, while two mercenary companies hold the flank – the Stormcrows and the Second Sons. Ser Jorah mentions that Daenerys’ forces can easily defeat the army that stands before them, but Daenerys says that the victory might come at such a cost that they won’t have enough men to take city after the battle.

Daenerys considers the Yunkai host before her. She notes that the sellswords from the two mercenary companies are ahorse – having lived among the Dothraki, she knows that the mounted warriors could prove a sizeable threat to her Unsullied. She formulates a plan in her mind and commands Ser Jorah to send word out to the Yunkai and the captains of the mercenary companies that she will like to meet with them to talk, but tells Jorah that he is to invite them separately.

Daenerys then rides back to her own host, where she meets with one of the Unsullied by the name of Grey Worm; when she had instructed the Unsullied to choose officers form amongst themselves, Grey Worm had been their overwhelming favorite for the highest rank.  When she mentions that the Wise Masters of Yunkai have assembled a slave army, Grey Worm tells her that the slaves of Yunkai are trained in the arts of lovemaking while the Unsullied master the way of the spears. Daenerys tells Grey Worm to spare any of the Yunkai slaves who run or throw down their weapons; she also asks him to be at her tent when she treats with the mercenary captains and the Yunkai.

Daenerys then looks out at the second encampment that lies beyond her own – tens of thousands of former slaves from Astapor, now free men and women. Daenerys left Astapor in the hands of a council made up of former slaves, led by wise and just men. But even then, many of the now-free men and women chose to follow her to Yunkai rather than remain behind in Astapor. Few of them are skilled in battle and they eat the land bare, but Daenerys could bring herself to abandon them, despite being urged to do so by Ser Jorah and her bloodriders.

An hour later, three captains of the Stormcrows arrive at Daenerys’ tent; the three men claim they are of equal rank. There is a thickset Ghiscari, a man with a twisting scar on his cheek, and a flamboyantly dressed Tyroshi. Daenerys tries to convince them to change sides, stating that she has greater number than the Yunkai host, but the thickset Ghiscari turns down her offer and all three captains then get up to leave; however, the Tyroshi, Daario Naharis, glances back at her as he leaves.

Next to arrive is the commander of the Second Sons, a towering Braavosi named Mero, but who calls himself the Titan’s Bastard. Mero immediately makes sexual overtures towards Daenerys, but she quickly takes control of the situation, offering to pay him coin if he switches sides. Mero appears to give it some thought, subtly suggesting that he might switch sides if Daenerys gives him a kiss and sleep with him. Daenerys’ reply is suggestive – she says that Mero might just get his wish. She then asks him to think of her offer and give her an answer tomorrow; she sends him off with an entire wagon of wine as a gift.

The envoys from Yunkai arrive at the end of the day. Their leader is Grazdan mo Eraz, who warns Daenerys that Yunkai will not be an easy conquest. As a gesture of conciliation, he presents Daenerys with a chest containing fifty thousand gold marks and offers it as a gift in exchange for her leaving Yunkai alone. Daenerys refuses to accept the gift; instead, she tells them have three days to fulfill her request – all of the slaves in the city are to be freed and her Unsullied will be allowed to enter the city to make certain that no more slaves remain in bondage. If the Yunkai do this, Daenerys promises them that she will leave the city alone.

Grazdan says that she is mad, whereupon Daenerys commands one of her three dragons to spit flame at the envoy, singeing his  clothes. She then tells Grazdan to take his gold and leave, reminding him to take her message to the Wise Masters of Yunkai. She also gives him one final warning: the Wise Masters have three days to acquiesce to her request – she states that she will be in Yunkai, whether they open the gates for her or not.

After the envoys from Yunkai leave, Daenerys tells Ser Jorah and her bloodriders that they are to mount an attack against Yunkai host an hour past midnight. When Ser Jorah is surprised by her sudden decision to attack, Daenerys says it is the best time to attack because they will take the enemy by surprise – the Stormcrows will be arguing about her offer,  the Seconds Sons will be drunk on the wine she gave them, and the Yunkai’i believe they have three days to come to a decision. Ser Jorah and Arstan Whitebeard applaud her strategy and they begin working out the finer details of the attack.

Before midnight comes about, Daenerys learns that one of the sellswords was caught trying to sneak into the camp – it is one of the three captains of the Stormcrows, the Tyroshi, Daario Naharis. When Daenerys confronts Daario, the flamboyant Tyroshi declares that the Stormcrows will now fight on her side, as will he. Daenerys expresses doubt and asks Daario what the two other captains had to say about her offer. Daario replies by opening the sack that he carries with him, and the heads of the two other captains spill out – he offers their heads as a gift to her. Daenerys is pleased with Daario’s gift and accepts the Tyroshi into her service. Despite Ser Jorah’s objections about Daario’s loyalty, Daenerys sends Daario back to the host with a mission: the Stormcrows are to strike the Yunkish rear when Daenerys’ attack begins.

After Daario leaves, Ser Jorah still voices out his objections against giving Daario Naharis any role to play in the forthcoming battle. Daenerys starts getting angry, and reveals that she is weary of Jorah trying to push every other man in the world away from her just so that she has to rely on him only. She tells him that she respects and cherishes him, but she does not desire him and that sending away every other man will not make her love him any better. Ser Jorah reacts stiffly to the rebuke and leaves soon thereafter to lead Daenerys’ army into battle.

Midnight comes and Daenerys tries to sleep, but she grows increasingly restless, knowing that her men have already launched into battle against the Yunkai host. She summons Arstan to her pavilion and asks him to tell her more about the elder brother she never knew – Rhaegar Targaryen. She says that her now deceased brother, Viserys, mentioned that Rhaegar had won many jousting tournaments.

Arstan reveals that, although Rhaegar’s fighting prowess was unquestioned, he did not love battle like some of his peers, and he seldom entered tournaments; Arstan adds that men used to say Rhaegar loved his harp more than his lance. When Daenerys presses Arstan on whether Rhaegar actually won any of his tourneys, he tells her that Rhaegar did indeed win one – the tourney of Harrenhal, the greatest tourney of them all. Daenerys is surprised by that as she states that the tourney of Harrenhal was the tourney in which Rhaegar crowned Lyanna Stark as the queen of love and beauty, rather than his own lady wife, Elia Martell. She goes on to state that Rhaegar must have been unhappy with his wife since he later went on to steal Lyanna from her betrothed, Daenerys states that if she had been born earlier, closer to Rhaegar’s age, then Rhaegar could have wed her, as per the Targaryen practice of marrying sisters to their brothers – she could have made Rhaegar happy and things might have worked out differently.

Arstan, however, voices out his reservations regarding Daenerys’ statement. He mentions that Prince Rhaegar never seemed truly happy; there was always a melancholy about Rhaegar, and Arstan surmises that it had something to do with the tragic event of a place called Summerhall.

Just then, Ser Jorah enters the tent. He brings good news: they have won the battle. The Stormcrows turned their cloaks, as Daario mentioned they would, the Yunkai’i slaves threw down their spears and ran, and the Second Sons were too drunk to fight. The number of casualties for the enemy number two hundred, with most of that being the Yunkai’i slaves; they also have several thousand captives. Their own losses number only about a dozen or less. Ser Jorah also adds that Grazdan was bringing Daenerys message regarding the freeing of the Yunkai’i slaves to the Wise Masters, and Mero, the leader of the Second Sons, managed to escape the battle.

The next day, Daenerys and her army marched to the doorsteps of Yunkai; she has Ser Jorah and Grey Worm deploy her men, and then she sits down and waits.

On the morning of the third day, the city gates swung open and all the slaves of Yunkai begin streaming out. As they pass, Missandei tells them that they owe their freedom to Daenerys. The newly-freed slaves begin shouting out one word, over and over again: “Mhysa”. Missandei tells Daenerys that is the Ghiscari word for ‘Mother’.

They run towards her; Ser Jorah advices her to retreat for her own safety, but Daenerys says that the newly-freed slaves will not hurt her because they are all her children. She rides out to them and they part before her, calling out to her, brushing their fingers against her legs.


Arya, Gendry and the outlaws have returned to High Heart, the high hill with the ring of weirwood stumps at its peak. They reach the top of the hill by sunset and make camp for the night. The outlaws build a great fire atop the hill. Arya notices Thoros gazing deep into the flames, and asks Lord Beric’s squire, Ned, as to what Thoros saw in the flames. Ned replies that when the red priest looks into the flames, he can see both the past and future, and things that are happening far away. When Arya then asks Thoros on whether he can truly see the future in the flames, the red priest says that on some days he can, but not this time.

Gendry, dubious, points out that his master, the master-armorer Tobho Mott, used to say that Thoros is a fraud. Thoros is amused at the accusation, and tells them a little about his origins, of how he was the youngest of eight and his father had given him over to the Red Temple. He had proven to have a gift for seeing things in the flames, but the Red Temple eventually decided to send him to King’s Landing to bring the Lord of the Light’s teaching to Westeros. Thoros states that he did indeed buy swords from Tobho Mott and then set them on fire so that he could wield a flaming sword in the melee tournaments, and he admits that doing so destroyed the swords. Just then, Lord Beric mentions that fire consumes, until there is nothing left, and mentions that six times is too many, alluding to the fact that Thoros has brought him back from the dead that many times.

Later that night, when most of the other outlaws were fast asleep, Arya spots a small, old woman with thin white hair entering the camp. The outlaws that are not sleeping, which include, Anguy, Lem, Tom, Thoros and Lord Beric himself, seem to know the old woman and they are soon conversing with her by the fire. In exchange for wine and a song from Tom, the tiny old woman share her portents and dreams with the outlaws. She tells them that the kraken king is dead and so too is Lord Hoster Tully. She speaks of a few other things as well: (1) of a goat sitting alone in the hall of kings while the great dog descends on it (2) a wolf howling in the rain without anyone around to hear its grief (3) a clangor of drums and horns and pipes and screams interspersed with the sad sound of little bells (4) a maiden with purple snakes in her hair attending a feast and (5) the same maiden later slaying a savage giant within a castle made of snow.

After mentioning these dreams, portents and visions, the old woman turn towards Arya, spotting the young girl in the darkness of the night. She studies Arya for a moment before beginning to sob in fear, saying that Arya smells of death and bids Arya to leave. Lord Beric assure the old woman that Arya will be leaving with the outlaws the next day for they are taking her to Riverrun. The old woman tells them that Ser Brynden, the Blackfish, holds Riverrun now, and that if they want to find Arya’s mother, they should head to the Twins, where a wedding is to take place. She then requests for her payment and Tom complies by singing her a song.

It rains throughout the night and continues to pour all the way into the morning. The outlaws break camp and head for an abandoned village half a day’s ride to the north. As they ride, Arya and Ned, Lord Beric’s quire, get into a conversation. As they talk, Arya discovers that Ned and her own half-brother, Jon Snow, are milk brothers; Ned says that when he was little, his own mother had no milk for him, so he was instead nursed by a woman named Wylla, who served Ned’s family and whom Ned states is Jon Snow’s mother. Curious, Arya presses Ned to tell her who he really is; Ned reveals that he is Edric Dayne, Lord of Starfall and Head of House Dayne.

Arya says that she know of Arthur Dayne, remembered by all as one of the finest Kingsguard in history. Ned states that he is Ser Arthur’s nephew and the Lady Ashara Dayne was his aunt; he then reveals that he never got to know his aunt because she threw herself into the sea before he was born. When Arya asks Ned as to the reason Lady Ashara would want to kill herself, Ned says that it is because his aunt’s heart had been broken by a lover, revealed by Ned to be Eddard Stark, Arya’s father. Arya gets visibly upset at the mention of her father loving another woman besides her mother, and rides off in a huff.

Harwin eventually catches up to her and asks her what is bothering her and she is about to repeat what Ned told her but Harwin immediately tells her that he knows of the tale. Harwin doubts the truth of the story but goes on to say that, even if the tale were true, there is no stain on her father’s honor – because when Eddard met Ashara, Eddard’s elder brother, Brandon Stark, was still alive and betrothed to Lady Catelyn. When Arya points out Ashara’s death, Harwin says that Ashara could have given in to the grief she felt after losing her brother, Arthur Dayne. Harwin then pleads to Arya to let the story lie, for all of the people in the story have already died.

The outlaws finally reach the abandoned village and they immediately make camp. Thoros builds a fire and is soon looking into the flames, as he did atop High Heart. This time, however, he sees a vision in his flames, and he hurriedly shares it with Lord Beric and the other outlaws: an island in a sea of fire, and the flames were leaping lions with crimson claws, and they had roared mightily. Thoros believes the island to be Riverrun and the lions to be the Lannisters, who will soon have Riverrun under siege. He also mentions that he did not see either Robb or Catelyn stark in the flames and surmises that they are probably attending the wedding at the Twins, as mentioned by the old woman at High Heart.

Lord Beric then asks Arya whether her uncle, Ser Brynden Tully, who currently holds Riverrun, knows her by sight. Arya can only shake her head, having never met her uncle before. Lem says that they should go to Riverrun  to try and get the gold from Brynden for Arya’s ransom, just so that that can be done with her. Tom interjects by saying that the Lannisters might catch all of them if they do decide to enter Riverrun.

Lord Beric says that they will head for Riverrun, but not before their scouts have gathered  sufficient information regarding the location of both the Lannister and Stark armies; in the meantime, he tells the outlaws that they are to head to the Acorn Hall once again, to seek shelter under Lady Smallwood’s roof.

Arya’s emotions are in turmoil. She doesn’t want to go to Acorn Hall; she wants to go to Riverrun to see her mother and brother. She runs off out into the rain, and runs as fast as she can. She is soon soaked to the bone and tries to find shelter from the rain – but instead she finds Sandor Clegane, disguised as one of the outlaws’ sentries. He tells her that she now belongs to him, and drags her back to his horse.


Jaime’s stump has been healing well so Roose Bolton makes the decision to send Jaime on to King’s Landing. He sends Qyburn along in order to look after Jaime’s wound during their journey to the capital. Roose Bolton gives the command of Jaime’s escort to one of his soldiers, Steelshanks Walton.

Roose Bolton and his host are also setting out. One of the Freys who had been at Harrenhal, a Ser Aenys Frey, departed three days before, heading for the Twins – Roose Bolton intends to follow after Ser Aenys. Lord Bolton asks Jaime to give his warm regards to Tywin Lannister. Jaime agrees as long as Lord Bolton delivers his regards to Robb Stark; Bolton says that he will.

A small group of Brave Companions gather in the yard to watch them leave. Jaime tells them that he will be back to settle matters with them.

Jaime and his 200-strong escort follow Roose Bolton’s host about six miles away from Harrenhal, turning south to follow the lake road. Walton says that he intends to avoid the Kingsroad on their journey to King’s Landing. He tells Jaime that while following the tracks and game trails along God’s Eye may be slower, he intends to bring Jaime back to the capital safely, without risking being attacked on the more open Kingsroad.

Qyburn falls in besides Jaime and enquires as to whether Jaime enjoyed his visitor last night. In truth, Jaime had sent the girl away, but he doesn’t mention this and merely asks Qyburn whether he sent girls to all those that he had leeched. Qyburn then mentions that it is Vargo Hoat who sends the girls to him, to examine them for diseases. He mentions that the girl he had sent to Jaime was healthy; he also mentions that Brienne of Tarth had been sent to him for examination and she turned out to be a maiden. When Jaime presses Qyburn further, he mentions that Lord Vargo had sent Brienne of Tarth to him. Vargo had received a bird from Lord Selwyn offering him three hundred gold dragons for Brienne’s safe return, but Vargo feels that Selwyn is holding out on him.

The road leads them to a burned village. Walton wants to stop for a rest and some food but Jaime says that he mislikes the place and that they should ride on. By evening, they have left the lake behind and make camp in a wood of oak and elm.

As Jaime sleeps, he finds himself caught up in a vivid dream. In his dream, he has his right hand again; he also finds himself deep within the bowels of Casterly Rock. Cersei and Tywin appear, but they act coldly towards him and soon leave him all alone in the darkness of a watery cavern. However, when he turns around, he finds Brienne of Tarth next to him. Like him, she has a sword as well. They move forward slowly and cautiously. Suddenly, six riders appear out of the darkness. Jaime recognizes all six of them; they have all died, but still they ride towards him. Five of them had been his brothers, his fellow Kingsguard. And the sixth rider is Rhaegar Targaryen. The riders each accuse Jaime of abandoning his oaths, of killing a king that he had sworn to protect. They advance upon Jaime and Brienne, at which point Jaime wakes up, to find Qyburn and Walton standing over him, concerned as to why he cried out in his sleep.

Jaime tells them that it was only a dream. He then tells Walton that he has left something back at Harrenhal and that he wants to go back there immediately. Walton is at first reluctant to return, stating that Lord Vargo and the Bloody Mummers now hold Harrenhal, but he finally agrees to go when Jaime promises that he’ll be getting a sizeable amount of gold when they eventually reach King’s Landing.

They reach Harrenhal by noon; the guards take a while to open the gates for them but eventually they enter the castle. Jaime hears cheering and sends his horse galloping into the yard only to see that the Bloody Mummers have placed Brienne in the castle’s bear pit. She is unarmored and has a wound on her left arm. Jaime also notices that although the Mummers have given her a sword, she appears afraid to get in close to attack the bear.

Jaime spots Vargo Hoat and commands Vargo to pull Brienne out of the pit. Vargo tells Jaime to stay out of it and that Brienne is in the pit because she bit his ear. Jaime looks on as the fight goes on in the pit and he sees Brienne strike a clean blow – but there is no blood. He then realizes that the Mummers have armed Brienne with a blunted tourney sword. Jaime offers to pay Vargo whatever he wants, but Vargo tells Jaime to go and pull Brienne out of the pit if he wants her.

And Jaime does just that. He tells Brienne to get behind him and kicks her legs out from under her when she doesn’t listen. Just then, the bear charges the two of them – but Walton and his men have arrived just in time and quickly bring the bear down with a barrage of crossbow bolts.

Vargo Hoat and his men are furious, but Walton threatens to shoot them as well if they give him trouble. Jaime tells Vargo that he will still pay Brienne’s ransom, and, even though some of the Bloody Mummers are raring for a fight, Vargo knows he is outnumbered and acquiesces to Jaime’s request.

Brienne thanks Jaime for rescuing her, but wonders why he came back, considering that he was already well away. Jaime shrugs and tells her that he dreamt of her.


Robb and his host are leaving Riverrun and setting out for the Twins; Catelyn, Edmure and Lame Lothar are part of his party. His new queen, Jeyne, tries to come along as well, but Robb sends her back to Riverrun. It had been Catelyn who insisted that Jeyne remain at Riverrun; Lord Walder might construe the presence of Robb’s new bride at Edmure’s wedding as an insult.

Only one of the six Westerlings are in Robb’s party, and that is Ser Raynald, Jeyne’s brother, the royal banner-bearer; the rest, like Jeyne, remain at Riverrun, with the exception of Rolph Spicer. Under Catelyn’s earlier suggestion to send Ser Rolph on an errand, Robb has dispatched Ser Rolph to deliver Martyn Lannister back to the Lannisters in exchange for Robett Glover. And with Rolph Spicer gone, Grey Wind is once more at Robb’s side.

Ser Brynden remains behind at Riverrun; Robb has made him the Warden of the Southern Marches and believes him to the best man to hold the Trident.

Robb has thirty-five hundred men in his host, all of whom have survived the many battles that Robb has won.

It is drizzling when they leave Riverrun and the rain only gets heavier as they travel to the Twins. Along the way, Edmure worries about whether his bride-to-be, Lady Roslin Frey, is attractive; Catelyn, fed-up with Edmure’s constant worrying, scolds him by saying that he should be worrying more about whether Roslin has a healthy body, a wise mind and a loyal heart instead. Edmure does not take that well and starts avoiding her for the duration of the journey.

Five days later, the scouts return and warn them that the bridge at Fairmarket has been washed out by the rising waters. Robb sends the host to Oldstones and they reach the ruined stronghold of the ancient river kings eight days later.

Later in the evening, Catelyn finds Robb, standing with Grey Wind in the ruined castle’s yard, studying the sepulcher resting there. He asked her whose grave it was; Catelyn tells her that it is the grave of Tristifer, the Fourth of His Name. Tristifer was the King of the Rivers and Hills thousands of years ago. He won all of his battles, but died in his hundredth battle. The Fifth Tristifer was not his equal, and soon the entire kingdom was lost.

Robb mentions that the Fourth Tristifere’s heir failed him. He then moves on to the topic of his own heir; he reveals that he and Jeyne have been trying to conceive a child, but have not succeeded yet thus far. He goes on to state that a king must have an heir, and says that, should he fall in battle, Winterfell and the North will pass to Sansa. He refuses to let that happen, because if it passes to Sansa, it will also pass to her husband, Tyrion Lannister, and he will never allow Tyrion to have Winterfell and the North.

Catelyn agrees with him and says that Robb should name another heir until such time Jeyne gives him a son. She goes on to say that there are several young lordlings from the Vale who are related to Robb through his great grandfather. Robb cuts her off before she can finish; he says that his father had four sons.

Catelyn knows who Robb is referring to and states that a Snow is not a Stark. Robb counters by saying that Jon is more of a Stark than lordlings from the Vale who have never set foot in Winterfell. Catelyn then states that Jon is now a brother of the Night’s Watch, sworn to take no wife and hold no lands, and those who take the black serve for life. Robb counters again by saying the same thing could be said of the Kingsguard but the Lannisters still stripped Ser Barristan Selmy of his white cloak when they no longer had any use for him. Robb says that the Night’s Watch will find some way to release Jon from his vows if he sends them a hundred men in Jon’s place.

Catelyn states that a bastard cannot inherit; Robb says that a bastard can be legitimized by a royal decree and that there is precedent for such a case. Catelyn concedes that while Robb can make Jon a legitimate heir, there is no way to make him a bastard again and any son Robb may have will never be safe. Robb says that Jon would not harm any son of his. Catelyn mentions Theon Greyjoy killed Bran and Rickon; Robb answers coldly that Jon is no Theon.

Catelyn then asks Robb why he does not consider his sisters. She agrees that the North must not pass to Tyrion, but then mentions Arya as the next trueborn heir after Sansa. Robb states that Arya is dead as no one has seen or heard of her since their father was executed; he says that he wants Jon to succeed as King in the North and had been hoping that Catelyn would support his choice. Catelyn says that she will support him in everything, but not in this matter. Robb leaves, saying that he doesn’t need to ask for her support – because he is King.

After leaving Oldstones, they ride up the Blue Fork and through Hag’s Mire, where the bogs and mires slow them down considerably.

Lord Jason Mallister soon catches up with them; when Catelyn enters Robb’s tent, she discovers that Lord Jason has brought with him the captain of the Myraham, a trading galley from Oldtown. The captain brings good news for Robb and his men: Balon Greyjoy, who had crowned himself King, is dead. He tells Robb and his men that Balon fell off a bridge; he also mentions that Balon’s younger brother, Euron Crow’s Eye is back in the Iron Isles, sitting in the Seastone Chair.

After the captain leaves, Robb and his men discuss the implications of the new they have just heard. They agree that, Victarion, another of Balon’s younger brother, who now holds Moat Cailin with the strength of the Iron Fleet, has to return home to the Iron Islands to contest for the Seastone Chair. And Balon’s daughter, Asha, will most likely sail home to oust her uncle as well, and thus will take more of her men away from Deepwood Motte.

Robb states that securing Moat Cailin will be the key to winning back the North. He believes that Victarion will leave most of his men at Moat Cailin in order to hold it. But Robb has a plan in mind. He tells Lord Jason to give him two longships; Lady Maege Mormont will be on one, while Galbart Glover will be on the other. The two ships will ride upriver into the Neck to find Howland Reed in his ancestral seat of Greywater Watch.

Robb intends to divide his host into three divisions. The Greatjon will lead the attack from the expected south of the Moat, while Roose Bolton will lead the attack from the west. With Howland Reed’s help, Robb intends to the rest of the men through the Neck and then take the ironmen by surprise from the rear.

Robb states that, if they move quickly after Edmure’s wedding, they should all be in position by the end of the year. He then states that Catelyn is to be kept safe at Seagard before the battle. Catelyn protests, saying that she would much rather return to Riverrun. Robb says that Jeyne is in Riverrun, and he doesn’t want his mother and his wife to be in the same place.

Lastly, he has his lords witness his royal decree in which he names his heir. The heir’s name is not mentioned, but it is presumably Jon Snow.


Sam and Gilly step foot into one of the abandoned wildling villages. Sam is hoping that the village is Whitetree; he drew Whitetree upon his map when the Night’s Watch expedition had been making their way north and if the village was indeed Whitetree, then he would be able to work out exactly where they were. Sam tries studying the huge weirwood tree that stands in the center of this village, but he cannot tell whether it is the same one he saw earlier.

Sam and Gilly left Craster’s Keep with two horses, but one of them died three days after that. Sam has taken to walking since then, as Gilly, still weak from childbirth and now carrying her newborn bay, needed the horse more.

They take shelter in the village’s longhall. Gilly prepares a fire while Sam goes out to look for food in the empty hovels; he finds none. When he studies the weirwood once again, he admits that tree isn’t half as big as the one he had seen at Whitetree. He gets on his knees and says a quick prayer to the old gods of the North before returning to the longhall.

Sam warms himself by the fire, then, upon Gilly’s request, sings a song to the newborn baby. They then eat a measly supper and Sam leads the horse into the longhall before retiring for the night.

Sam has a dream that night. In his dream, he has inherited Horn Hill from his father and is holding a feast for all the brothers of the Night’s Watch; however, the men wore bright colors instead of black. He has also inherited his father’s Valyrian greatsword, Heartsbane. And Gilly is now his wife.

Sam is awoken from his dream by an extreme coldness in the longhall. There are many shadows in the longhall. One of the shadows by the door moves; it belongs to a large man. Gilly weeps, saying that the shadow has come for her newborn baby. The shadow stumbles forward, and Sam recognizes it: it is Small Paul.

Sam is deathly afraid, but he gathers his nerves and tells Gilly to go to the horse and lead it outside. He then unsheathes his dragonglass dagger and confronts Small Paul. The wight doesn’t recognize Sam and advances towards him but turns the other way when it hears the horse rearing and lashing out at the air. Sam takes advantage of the distraction and plunges the dragonglass dagger into Small Paul’s back. However, the dragonglass dagger proves useless against the wight and soon shatters. Before Sam can draw his steel dagger, Small Paul’s hands tighten around his throat and begins twisting. In pain, Sam lurches forward; he is heavier than the wight and his heavier weight sends the wight staggering backwards and the two of them go down together.

Small Paul still manages to get both his hands around Sam’s throat again. Sam desperately looks around for a weapon, and sees embers and ashes, all that remains of the fire. His fingers close around a chunk of still-smoldering charred wood, and he smashes it into the wight’s face. The dead man’s face bursts into flames. The wight’s hands released its hold on Sam’s throat and the wight started to burn.

Sam creeps to the door, only to see Gilly with her back against the weirwood, clutching the newborn baby in her arms. A dozen or more wights surround her; they have killed the horse. As Sam looks at the wights, he recognizes their faces; many of them had once been the men of the Night’s Watch that he had marched northwards with.

Suddenly, a raven lands on Sam’s shoulder. He then notices that there are thousands of ravens perching on the nearby trees. The ravens spread their wings and descend on the wights, attacking the dead men with fury. The raven on Sam’s shoulder tells Sam to go.

Sam runs up to Gilly and takes her by the hand. As they are discussing where to run to, a shout cuts through the night air, calling out to Sam as a brother. Beneath the trees, a man dressed in black and grey sits astride and elk and he calls for them to approach him; the hood he is wearing conceals his face.

Sam assumes that the man is a fellow member of the Night’s Watch due to his black clothes and he urges Gilly towards the man. The elk sinks to its knees to let them mount and the rider helps Gilly up, then Sam. Upon touching the rider’s offered hand, Sam notices that the man does not wear a glove, and that the hand is black and cold and hard as stone.


Arya is now Sandor Clegane’s captive. It is raining heavily. She rides in the saddle with him and has been warned not to scream or run off. They reach a large river, which Arya does not recognize. She asks Sandor whether the river is the Blackwater Rush, but the only thing Sandor tells her is that they have to cross the river. Arya thinks that the river is the Blackwater Rush because she assumes that Sandor is bringing her back to King’s Landing to hand her over to Joffrey and Cersei. However, the more she studies the river, the more she realizes that the Blackwater Rush was not quite as wide as this river.

The Hound tells her that the fords along the river are all gone and it would be perilous to try and swim across. He says that they are heading to Harroway town so that they can ride across the river instead.

Upon reaching Harroway, Sandor curses – the rising waters has flooded the entire town. However, the ferry that he is looking for is still there. He tells the ferrymen that he needs them to take him across the river. They say that they can carry him, Arya and the horse, for three gold pieces. Sandor balks at the price, saying that he can buy a ferry for that price. The ferrymen say that the price is as it is because of the river’s current treacherous condition, which also means they have had to hire more men as extra hands on the poles and oars. Sandor eventually agrees to their price, on the condition that they will receive the gold coins only when they successfully bring him to the north bank. When the ferrymen insist on being paid before they take him, Sandor threatens them by subtly implying that he would kill them right then if they refuse to take him. He tells them that he is good for the money, swearing falsely on his honor as a knight; the ferrymen reluctantly agree to take him across.

It is a wild ride; a huge uprooted tree in the river nearly rams into the ferry, and they lose one man to the river after he falls over the railing after one of the tree’s branches strikes the ferry a glancing blow.

When they finally reach the north bank, the ferrymen tells Sandor that he now owes them six gold pieces – three for their original agreement, and another three for the man they lost to the river. Sandor hands them the promissory note Beric gave him and tells them that the note is good for nine thousand gold pieces. He then tells the ferrymen that they can have ten gold pieces, and that he’ll be back for the rest one day.

The ferrymen curse Sandor as he leaves. Sandor then says to Arya that the ferrymen will not take promissory notes in the future, so if Beric and the rest of the outlaws are chasing after the both of them, they’d have to swim across the river instead.

Arya is shivering and sneezing badly so Sandor decides to call for a halt and make camp for the night. As they eat their measly supper, Sandor and Arya trade insults. During their heated conversation, Sandor is surprised to learn from Arya that she had once been a captive of his brother, Ser Gregor; he is even more delighted to learn that Gregor never knew that he had Arya Stark in his hands.

Sandor then tells Arya that he actually saved Sansa’s life in King’s Landing, and that Sansa sang a sweet song for him. When Arya calls him a liar, Sandor scoffs and says that Arya doesn’t know half as much as she think she does. He heaps scorn on Arya’s earlier guessing that the river they crossed was the Blackwater; he tells her that he would never go back to King’s Landing or the Lannisters.

Sandor then reveals to Arya that the river they crossed was The Trident – he is heading for the Twins. He intends to ransom her back to her mother and brother.


Despite his injured leg, Jon pushes his mare hard; he is determined to reach the Wall before the Magnar. He soon spots the kingsroad and has the mare follow the road until they eventually reach Mole’s Town, the closest village to Castle Black. Jon gets the villagers to give him a fresh mount and warns them that wildlings are now south of the Wall and that the villagers need to gather their goods and make for Castle Black. He then continues his journey, heading further North.

When Jon finally arrives at Castle Black, he notes that the entire place appears to be deserted. But he spots smoke rising from the armory so he makes his way there. Opening the door, he finds the one-armed smith, Donal Noye inside. Noye is surprised to see him, telling him they have all heard that he’d gone over to Mance Rayder. Jon asks who told Noye about that; Noye tells Jon that one of the senior rangers spotted him travelling with the wildlings. Jon tells Noye that it is true, but he says that he was acting on Qhorin Halfhand’s last orders.

He then asks Noye as to the whereabouts of Castle Black’s garrison. Noye replies that the men are everywhere along the entire length of the Wall – they’ve spotted the wildlings near the other castles along the Wall. He mentions that the wildlings disappear once they spot the defenders and reappear somewhere else along the Wall the next day. Jon tells Noye that the wildling appearances all along the Wall are feints, to spread Castle Black’s garrison thin; their real target is Castle Black and there are around a hundred and twenty wildlings headed for Castle Black right then.

Donal Noye suddenly notices that Jon’s leg is wounded and he helps support Jon as they both make their way towards Maester Aemon’s quarters.

As they walk, the discuss the situation at Castle Black. Donal Noye reveals that there are forty men left at Castle Black, with most of them being the crippled and infirm and some boys that are still in training. Noye also reveals that although Bowen Marsh named Ser Wynton as Castle Black’s castellan, Ser Wynton was too old and senile to give orders, so Donal Noye is the actual commander of Castle Black.

Noye then asks Jon where his direwolf is and Jon tells him that he parted with Ghost when he had to climb the Wall and had hoped that the direwolf would have made its way to Castle Black. Noye says that he has seen no signs of Ghost.

They finally reach Maester Aemon’s quarters. Aemon immediately begins treating Jon’s arrow wound. As he works, Aemon fills Jon in on what has been happening at Castle Black. Jon is filled with grief when he hears about Lord Commander Mormont’s murder at the hand of several of his own Sworn Brothers at Craster’s Keep. He is surprised to learn that only a dozen of the two hundred men that went North with Mormont have returned to Castle Black. Aemon confirms that Bowen Marsh is the current Lord Commander until the Night’s Watch can hold a choosing. Jon in turn tells Aemon that Mance was searching for the Horn of Winter in the Frostfangs but never found it.

Maester Aemon begins fixing Jon’s wound, and Jon soon passes out from the pain.

When he comes to, Jon is greeted by two of his closest friends, Pyp and Grenn. He asks Grenn whether Sam was one of the dozen men who managed to find their way back to Castle Black. Grenn starts off by telling Jon that Sam killed one of the Others with the dragonglass knife that Jon had given to him, but when Jon presses him, Grenn says that they left Sam back at Craster’s Keep. He tells Jon that Sam just curled up on the ground and lay there without moving and they were not strong enough to drag Sam to his feet, so they left.

Jon tries to sit up but the pain is excruciating. Grenn calls upon Maester Aemon; when the old Maester arrives, he tells Jon to rest in order to heal. Jon asks Maester Aemon whether word of the imminent wildling attack has been sent to Winterfell.

Maester Aemon then breaks the bad news to Jon, telling him about Theon Greyjoy taking Winterfell, then having both Bran and Rickon executed and finally, putting Winterfell to the torch and the Starks’ bannermen tried to retake it. Grenn tries to ease Jon’s grief by saying that Roose Bolton’s son killed all the ironmen and is currently flaying Theon Greyjoy alive for his crimes.

Jon, still in pain and disbelief, mumbles that he saw a grey direwolf at Queenscrown and that it knew him. He wonders to himself whether some part of Bran is living on in his direwolf. Grenn hands Jon a drink to help with the pain and Jon falls asleep soon thereafter.


Robb and his host arrive at the Twins. Catelyn cautions Robb to tread lightly when dealing with Lord Walder Frey. She also tells him that he should not refuse any food that the Freys offer him and if they do not offer him food, he must ask for some. Catelyn explains that, once Robb has eaten of Lord Walder’s food, he will have guest right, with the laws of hospitality protecting Robb while he is beneath Lord Walder’s roof.

Ser Ryman Frey, son of the late Ser Stevron who had been Lord Walder’s firstborn, rides out to meet them. He is accompanied by his three sons. When the Freys are within a half-dozen yards of Robb, Grey Wind growls and leaps forwards. Robb starts calling the direwolf to him, but Grey Wind does not appear to hear him. It is only after Catelyn interposes herself between both direwolf and the Freys does Grey Wind stop its attack, veering away as it appears to finally have heard Robb’s command.

The Freys are none too pleased and treat with Robb in a cold and aloof manner. However, Robb remains the picture of courtesy. The Freys tell Robb that his lords bannermen are welcome to join them inside the Twins; the castles cannot hold so great a host, however, so the rest of Robb’s men will have to take shelter under the feast tents on the far bank.

As they about to enter the Twins, Grey Wind starts to howl and refuses to pass beneath the portcullis. It is only after Robb speaks softly to it does the direwolf enter. The Freys suggest that Robb give Grey Wind over to the Twins’ master of hounds, but instead, Robb charges Ser Raynald Westerling to stay with the direwolf.

When they enter the hall, Lord Walder Frey is there with the many members of his family. Catelyn notes that there is a Frey in the hall that she has never seen before: a man about fifty who looks like a younger version of Lord Walder and wears a fool’s crown. Walder tells them that this is Aegon Frey, the halfwit son of Lord Frey’s now deceased firstborn son, the late Stevron Frey; the Freys call him Jinglebell.

When Edmure expresses an interest in seeing  his bride-to-be, Walder sends one of Roslin’s brothers, Ser Benfrey, to fetch her.

He then turns his attention to Robb. As expected, Walder shoots mean-spirited verbal jabs at Robb for breaking his promise of marrying one of Walder’s many daughters. Walder says that Robb is to make his apology to all Walder’s daughters. He wiggles his finger and all of Walder’s daughters, grand-daughters and great grand-daughters flock to the center of the hall. Robb is uncomfortable, but he makes a sincere apology to all the ladies and girls gathered in the hall.

Lord Walder is satisfied with the apology.

Ser Benfrey then returns with his sister Roslin. Much to Edmure’s relief, Lady Roslin Frey turns out to be quite beautiful, more that he had hoped for. Catelyn does note, however, that Roslin has a petite and delicate frame, which might make childbirth a painful ordeal for the girl.

Lord Walder then has Ser Benfrey send Roslin back to her chamber. He then tells Lothar Frey to show Robb and his party to their quarters.

Catelyn, having almost forgotten it, calls out for some food. Lord Walder complies and Robb and his party partake in the meal. Catelyn eats, feeling relieved and safer as they have all now secured guest right under Lord Walder’s roof.

When they are in their quarters, Edmure expresses his happiness of Roslin to Catelyn. Still, he wonders aloud why Lord Walder haven’t given him a choice in the matter of his bride- Edmure asks Catelyn whether there is a possibility that Roslin could be infertile. Catelyn admits that it is possible, but she sees no reason to believe Roslin is infertile. She then retreats to her own room.

After a change of clothes, Catelyn goes to discuss a certain matter with the Twins’ maester. She shares Edmure’s concern about Roslin’s fertility with Maester Brenett. Brenett assures Catelyn that Roslin has no fertility issues, and goes on to state that Roslin’s mother was petite like her, but gave Lord Walder a child every year and had five children who lived past infancy.

Catelyn then goes in search of Robb. She finds him talking to his lord bannermen, and she sees that they have been joined by Lord Roose Bolton. Lord Bolton is brings them word of Winterfell. He tells them that the ironmen burned the castle and the surrounding town but his bastard son, Ramsay Snow, managed to lead some of the Winterfell folk back to Dreadfort, Lord Bolton’s fortress. Catelyn reminds Lord Bolton that Ramsay has been accused of grievous crimes; Lord Bolton agrees with her but also admits that Ramsay can do some good by rooting out any surviving Greyjoy in the North.

When Robb asks whether Theon Greyjoy had fled or been slain, Lord Bolton removes a strip of leather from the pouch at his belt and presents it as a gift to Lady Catelyn. He states that the strip of leather is actually the skin from Theon Greyjoy’s little finger, and is a small token of revenge for what Theon did to Bran and Rickon. Catelyn urges Lord Bolton to put the grisly trophy away.

Robb says that he wants Theon’s head, not Theon’s skin. Lord Bolton says that Theon is worth more as a prisoner, because with Balon Greyjoy’s death, Theon was now the rightful King of the Iron Islands and thus has considerable value as a hostage. He then mentions that whoever won the Iron Islands’ Seastone chair would pay them a handsome amount to execute Theon. Robb reluctantly agrees with Lord Bolton’s decision.

Lord Bolton also tells of his encounter with Gregor Clegane on the Trident. By the time Lord Bolton left Harrenhal, the Trident was already well-flooded. They crossed in boats, but before the last third of Lord Bolton’s army could cross, they were set upon by Gregor and his men; many of the men were cut down or drowned. Lord Bolton mentions that he has left a force of six hundred men at the ford, and as long as the Trident continues running high, Ser Gregor will not cross.

Robb congratulates him for holding off Gregor but Lord Bolton says that he suffered grievous losses, and that Glover and Tallhart suffered worse at Duskendale.

Catelyn then asks Roose Bolton about the number of soldiers that he has brought Robb. Lord Bolton replies that he has five hundred cavalry and three thousand infantrymen, with most of them being his own men from the Dreadfort.

Robb says that Roose Bolton’s men should be enough and that he wants Roose Bolton to have command of his rear guard. Robb adds that he means to start for the Neck immediately after Edmure’s wedding.


Sandor and Arya are traveling on a wagon pulled by two draft horses. Sandor’s warhorse, Stranger, follows from behind, tied to the wagon and wearing no barding or harness. Both Sandor and Arya are dressed as farmers. In the wagon are casks of food. By chance, they had crossed paths with a farmer while traveling the kingsroad. Sandor had bared his sword and  forced the farmer to hand over the wagon, draft horses, clothes and casks of food. Sandor tells Arya that, while he wants to hand her over to Robb, he doesn’t want to be dragged in chains or have to cut through men to get to Robb. So the goods he stole from the farmer would allow them to disguise themselves and fool Robb’s men into thinking they were indeed farmers.

As they ride up the Green Fork, heading towards the Twins, a knight and his squires ride towards them. Sandor keeps his eyes down, his face hidden under his hood. When the knight asks him his reason for heading towards the Twins, Sandor answers back politely, saying that he is bringing salt pork for the wedding feast. The knight takes a long and hard look at Stranger, for the warhorse is clearly no draft horse. When asked where he got the warhorse from, Sandor tells the knight that the warhorse is a gift from Lady Whent. The knight waves them on.

It is night when they finally approach the Twins. They see thousands of men, most of them crowding around the three great feast tents facing the castle gates. Even from outside, they can hear the music being played from the two castles. Arya notes that the musicians in the nearer castle are playing a different song than the ones in the castle on the far bank, and comments that the musicians can’t be good. Sandor agrees.

As they get closer to the castle, they are stopped by a band of guards. Sandor tells them the same thing he told the knight but the sergeant in charge state that the castle is closed and that Sandor can unload his casks of food by the feast tents instead. Sandor obeys and sends the horses off towards the tents.

When they reach the tents, Sandor doesn’t stop but instead spurs the horses forward. Arya asks Sandor why they aren’t stopping; she had caught a glimpse of the men inside the feast tents and she tells Sandor that there are northmen in the tents, and most likely Winterfell men. Sandor tells Arya that it is her brother that he wants and whips the horses to spur them onwards.


Catelyn sits inside the Twins, observing the activities going on around the hall as the wedding feast celebration gets underway. The music is too loud and the hall seems too small for the large number of guests. The food is mediocre, poor fare to serve before a king, but Robb eats it without complaining. Edmure is thoroughly enchanted with Roslin, his newlywed wife. Catelyn notes that Roslin’s smile is stiff and appears to be fixed onto her face – she attributes this to Roslin being nervous about the bedding that is to come.

Robb has danced with all of Lord Walder’s daughters and granddaughters as per Lord Walder’s request, giving no room for the Lord of the Crossing to complain. Catelyn notes that, although the food being served is mediocre, Lord Walder is not stingy with the ale, wine and mead; there is a freeflow of drink, and most of the guests are well into their cups. Catelyn sees the Greatjon roaring drunk as he has a drinking contest with one of Lord Walder’s son. She is relieved however, when she sees that the four who are guarding Robb tonight – Smalljon Umber, Robin Flint, Patrek Mallister and Dacey Mormont – are not drinking.

Lord Roose Bolton’s new wife, Lady Walda Frey, also known as Fat Walda, is chatting with Ser Wendel Manderly. She is retelling how, when Lord Walder Frey offered Roose Bolton his bride’s weight in silver as a dowry, Roose Bolton had chosen her. Lord Roose Bolton is seated next to Catelyn and pays the chatter no mind; he sips his drink but eats little.

The sight of two dogs snapping at each other over a scrap of meat reminds Catelyn that Grey Wind was not in the hall with Robb. Robb had wanted the direwolf at his side, but Lord Walder had been adamant that the direwolf was not to be allowed in the hall during the feast. Robb had been furious, but, fully aware that he was at the Twins to make amends, acquiesced to Lord Walder’s request.

The Greatjon outdrinks yet another Frey. Roose Bolton excuses himself as he goes in search of a privy. Robb takes Roose Bolton’s vacant seat and asks Ser Ryman Frey, who sits on Catelyn’s other side, where he could find Olyvar Frey – he has not seen the young Frey the whole night. Olyvar Frey had once squired for Robb. When the Freys learned of Robb’s marriage to Jeyne Westerling and subsequently left Robb’s host in anger, they had taken Olyvar with them, despite the young Frey wanting to remain with Robb.  Robb states that he hopes to take Olyvar with him when they head north. Ser Ryman tells Robb that Olyvar is not at the Twins, that the young Frey was away on some duty. Robb does not believe Ser Ryman’s tale, but says nothing and leaves to dance with more of the Frey girls.

A while later, Lord Walder calls out to Robb, saying that they should start the bedding ceremony. Robb voices his agreement, which is greeted by a roar of approval from the guests. The women in the hall start to gather around Edmure and pull at his clothes, while the men and boys did the same with Roslin, with both groups cracking bawdy jokes at the newlyweds. The Greatjon shoves through the other men and throws Roslin over one shoulder, and, with clothes coming off both bride and groom, the small procession leads the newlyweds from the hall. Catelyn notices that Roslin is stiff with terror; she silently hopes that Edmure will be gentle with his bride.

Catelyn sees that Robb and several of his men have not left the hall. Dacey Mormont, who appears to be the only woman left in the hall besides Catelyn, approaches Edwyn Frey and with a light touch on his arm, says something softly in his ear. Edwyn violently wrenches himself away from Dacey, saying loudly that he no longer wishes to dance.

Catelyn, upon witnessing the scene, senses that something is wrong. Not knowing why she is suddenly filled with fear, Catelyn goes after Edwyn Frey. Just at that moment, the musicians in the gallery start playing a more ominous tune – “The Rains of Castamere”, a song about Lord Tywin Lannister’s complete destruction of House Reyne of Castamere and House Tarbeck of Tarbeck Hall when the two Houses dared to rebel against House Lannister.

Catelyn catches up with Edywn and grabs him by the arm; her fear becomes real when she feels the iron rings of the armor he is wearing beneath his clothes. She realizes the danger that Robb and all his men are in – the Freys have betrayed them. All the clues start adding up: how Olyvar and some of the other Freys are absent from the feast, and how Roslin had wept during the bedding ceremony.

Edwyn shoves Catelyn aside. Robb moves to block Edwyn’s way, but is hit in quick succession by two crossbow bolts, fired by the musicians in the gallery, half of whom have switched their instruments for crossbows. Catelyn runs towards Robb, but a crossbow bolt punches her in the back, and she crashes to the floor. Smalljon Umber wrestles a table off its trestles then flings it down on top of Robb. Ser Wendel Manderly rises to his feet, but is killed by a quarrel that enters his mouth and comes out the back of his neck. Smalljon Umber reaches for his sword but a crossbow bolt drives him to his knees. Almost all of Robb’s men are dead, some killed by the Freys in the hall while others fall victim to the deadly quarrels from the crossbowmen in the gallery above. Dacey Mormont escapes the clutches of Young Ser Benfrey Frey and makes a run for the door, but Ser Ryman Frey comes through the door before she can reach it, followed by a dozen Frey men-at-arms; Ryman buries the head of his axe in Dacey’s stomach.

Men were starting to pour in from the other doors, dressed in mail and shaggy fur cloaks. Catelyn’s hope that the northmen are finally here to rescue Robb are quickly dashed to bits when one of them decapitates Smalljon Umber.

Catelyn sees a dagger on the floor and crawls towards it.

Robb struggles to his knees; he has been hit by a third crossbow bolt, this one going through his chest. Lord Walder signals for the musicians to stop playing. Catelyn hears the sound of distant battle, and the wild howling of a wolf that she knows is Grey Wind. Lord Walder proceeds to mock Robb by saying that he’s killed some of Robb’s men but that he will mend the situation by apologizing for it, thus alluding that the insult done to him by Robb not marrying one of his daughters/granddaughters had been too deep to be done away with by Robb’s apology.

Catelyn grabs Jinglebell, the halfwit son of Lord Frey’s now deceased firstborn son, the late Stevron Frey, and presses the dagger to the halfwit’s throat. She calls out to Lord Walder, pleading to the Lord of the Crossing to let Robb go; in return, she swears by the old and new gods that they will not seek vengeance upon House Frey. Lord Walder says that he is not foolish enough to believe Catelyn’s word. Catelyn, growing desperate, offers both herself and Edmure as hostages in return for letting Robb go. She tells Robb to walk out of the hall and to find Grey Wind.

When Lord Walder makes no move to acquiesce to her plea, Catelyn presses the blade deeper into Jinglebell’s throat and swears upon her honor as a Tully and a Stark, that if Lord Walder releases Robb, she will do the same for Jinglebell, with the implied threat that if Lord Walder kills Robb, she will kill Jinglebell as well.

Lord Walder’s reply is filled with disdain, saying that Jinglebell is a grandson and that the halfwit has never been of much use.

Lord Roose Bolton suddenly appears, now in full armor, and steps up to Robb. The Lord of the Dreadfort says that Jaime Lannister sends his regards, and thrusts his longsword through Robb’s heart.

Catelyn keeps her promises and saws through Jinglebell’s throat. As blood spurts everywhere, she goes insane and rakes her own face with her nails. She begins crying, but soon starts laughing and finally her laughs change to screams. Catelyn then hears someone saying that she has lost her wits and calls for an end. Another person then grabs her scalp, and slits her throat.


Arya and Sandor are nearly upon the gates of the Twins. Although the sergeant they encountered earlier had mentioned that the castle would be closed, Arya notes that this is not the case, as the portcullis is drawn upward and the drawbridge has been lowered.

Suddenly, Sandor curses and pushes Arya off the wagon. He then leaps down and arms himself with the sword he’d hidden underneath the wagon seat.

It is only then that Arya sees the riders pouring out of the castle gate, men who are well-armored and carrying weapons, with every one in ten carrying a torch. Arya hears a wolf howling somewhere far off, but she feels rather than hears the rage and grief in the animal’s howl.

The Frey riders knock down the three feast tents and the tents collapse on the men beneath. Using flaming arrows, the riders set all the tents alight. Arya notices that, unlike before, the music being played from both of the Twins’ castles are now the same.

Three riders leave the main column and head towards the wagon. Sandor cuts his warhorse, Stranger, loose from the wagon and leaps onto its back. He engages two of the riders, but the third goes for Arya.

Arya does not understand why the Frey riders are attacking Robb’s men. Since her uncle, Edmure, was marrying one of Lord Frey’s daughters, the Freys should have been friends with Robb. She throws a rock at the third rider but the stone only lands a glancing blow off the rider’s temple. She then runs as quick as she can, putting the wagon between her and the rider then proceeds to run around the wagon three times as the rider chases her. The Frey rider curses but then Sandor arrives and sends the knight flying from his steed with a powerful blow to the back of the knight’s head. Arya notices that Sandor is now carrying an axe; when she looks around, she sees a foot of Sandor’s broken sword jutting from beneath one of the dead riders’ chin.

Sandor then tells Arya to get him his snarling dog’s helm and Arya obeys. Sandor puts it on and states that Arya’s brother is dead, pointing to the carnage going around them as proof, stating that the Freys wouldn’t leave Robb alive if they were out here slaughtering all his men.

Sandor tells Arya that they have to get away from the Twins as fast as possible but Arya responds by saying that both Robb and her mother are in the castle and Arya and Sandor should ride in to get them. Sandor curses and states that if Arya enters the Twins, she will not come out. Arya insists and when Sandor reaches down to grab, she spins away and runs towards the gate.

Sandor rides after her. He soon catches up with her and hits her in the back of the head with his axe.


Sansa and Tyrion are having a quiet supper together. Tyrion is feeling angry and frustrated at Prince Oberyn and his Dornishmen. There has already been a fight between Tyrell men-at-arms and the Dornishmen and an ugly confrontation when the Queen of Thorns, Lady Olenna insulted Prince Oberyn’s paramour, Ellaria Sand, by calling her “the serpent’s whore”. In addition to that, Prince Oberyn is always asking Tyrion when justice will be served every time the two catch sight of each other.

After supper, Sansa asks for Tyrion’s leave to visit the godswood. Tyrion grants it and proceeds to spend the next few hours going through Petyr Baelish’s ledgers. As the new Master of Coin, Tyrion is in charge of finding more money for the crown, but finds making sense of Littlefinger’s accounts a frustrating affair; it seems Littlefinger has been involved in several shady ventures.

Tyrion later get a summons from his father. He enters the Hand’s solar to find Cersei, Ser Kevan Lannister and Grand Maester Pycelle gathering next to Lord Tywin and King Joffrey. Both Joffrey and Cersei seem to be extremely pleased. Tywin passes a rolled parchment to Tyrion. The parchment bears the seals of House Frey and the message from Lord Walder Frey inside states that Roslin has captured Edmure Tully while Roslin’s brothers have given her a pair of wolf pelts for her wedding. Joffrey announces that Robb Stark is dead while Tywin reports that, while Riverrun might still be under Ser Brynden Tully’s control, the Blackfish would not dare mount an attack as long as Lord Walder holds Edmure Tully. Tywin also states that with Robb dead, the river lords cannot hold off the might of the Lannister army for long; he also adds that any castle that yields to them will be spared. Tywin does make one exception, however: he has instructed Ser Gregor Clegane to put Harrenhal to the sword, for he seeks to be rid of Vargo Hoat’s Brave Companions once and for all.

Joffrey begins one of his tirades, declaring that they should execute all of the riverlords instead of allowing them to bend the knee. Tywin tells Joffrey that he should attack his enemies when they defy him but help them back to their feet once they surrender; Tywin says that this is a lesson Aerys Targaryen never learned. Joffrey then escalates the situation further by stating that Tywin had been scared of Aerys Targaryen. Joffrey further insults Tywin by stating that the late King Robert Baratheon, whom Joffrey still takes as his father (as he does not know about Jaime being his father), acted boldly during Robert’s Rebellion, unlike Tywin, who hid under Casterly Rock.

Tywin coldly dismisses Joffrey and assigns Ser Kevan to see the king back to his bedchamber. He also commands Pycelle to go and prepare some dreamwine for Joffrey.

When only Cersei and Tyrion remain in the room, Tywin chastises Cersei for Joff’s behavior and then dismisses her as well.

Alone with Tyrion, Tywin discusses the matter of Prince Oberyn; Tywin has been considering how best to appease Oberyn and the rest of his entourage. Tyrion says that Prince Oberyn might not be satisfied with Ser Gregor’s head alone. Tywin agrees and says that is why he is going to keep Ser Gregor far away as long as Oberyn remains in King’s Landing; instead, he is going to offer Ser Amory Lorch as the murderer of Elia and her children. Tyrion says that Ser Amory Lorch  is already dead, Vargo Hoat having fed him to a bear at Harrenhal after Lord Roose Bolton took the castle. And with Amory dead, Tyrion foresees that Oberyn will enquire further, as to who gave Amory the orders to kill Elia and her children. Tywin responds by saying he will tell Oberyn that Ser Amory acted on his own, in the hope of winning favor from Robert Baratheon; after all, with Elia’s children dead, Robert’s throne would be more secure.

Tywin then admits that the death of Elia and her children were done with needless brutality; he says that Elia herself should not have been harmed because by herself she was no threat to Robert. Tywin says that Gregor probably killed Elia because he had not given Gregor express orders to spare her. He also reveals that it was Ser Amory who killed Elia’s daughter but Gregor who killed Elia and her son.

Tyrion then shifts the conversation back to the Freys and the wedding. He states that the Freys, by killing guests who have eaten food under their roof, have violated the ancient and sacred tradition of guest right. Tywin retorts by saying that it is Lord Walder Frey who violated the tradition, and that the blood is on the Lord of the Crossing’s hands, not his own.

Tyrion then states that there is no way Lord Walder Frey would have dared to orchestrate such a thing without the promise of Tywin’s protection. Tywin confesses that the price for the Frey betrayal was cheap: Ser Emmon Frey will get Riverrun once Ser Brynden yields, Ser Kevan Lannister’s elder son and the late Ser Stafford Lannister’s only son will marry Frey girls, while the only daughter of Lord Tywin’s now-deceased youngest brother will wed one of Lord Walder’s natural sons.

Also, for taking part in the Frey betrayal, Lord Roose Bolton will become Warden of the North and the Lannisters will hand over Arya Stark to him so that he can wed Arya to his bastard son, Ramsay Snow. When Tyrion mentions that Arya Stark has been missing for more than half a year and likely dead, Tywin mentions that the same was to be said of Renly, at least until the Battle of the Blackwater. Tyrion asks for further clarification, only to be told that Littlefinger succeeded in finding Arya where Tywin and Varys failed, thus subtly hinting that the Arya Stark to be given to Lord Roose Bolton is an impostor. Tywin goes on to state that he intends for Lord Roose Bolton to fight the Greyjoys for a few years and bring all the northmen to heel. He ends by saying the North will eventually go to Tyrion and Sansa’s son, but cruelly mocks Tyrion for having not yet slept with Sansa, much less gotten her with child.


Stannis is in the chamber of the Painted Table together with Melisandre, Davos, Queen Selyse and Ser Axell Florent. Salladhor Saan is there as well, and he is reporting on what he has heard of Robb’s death. The smallfolk are calling it The Red Wedding; they also mention that Catelyn Stark was killed as well.

Queen Selyse and Ser Axell Florent attribute Robb Stark’s death to the hand of R’hllor. Stannis however, says that the act of killing guests has more the stench of Lord Walder Frey than any god, to which Melisandre replies that R’hllor works in mysterious ways.

Stannis then mentions that he intends to pardon any Northmen or ironmen who swears fealty to him but Melisandre says they will not do so because, through her flames, she has seen that more usurpers to the throne will appear, to replace Robb Stark and Balon Greyjoy.

Melisandre goes on to add that Stannis must now give the realm a sign of his power and that he can do that by handing over Edric Storm to her; in return, she will sacrifice the boy and wake the stone dragons, fulfilling an ancient prophecy in which Azor Ahai, whom Melisandre believes Stannis to be, wakes dragons out of stone. Queen Selyse and Ser Axell Florent sing the same song, agreeing that Edric Storm must die for the greater good of the realm.

Only Davos provides a dissenting voice; he states that no man is as cursed as the kinslayer and goes on to ask Melisandre how she intends to use Edric to wake the stone dragons. Melisandre says that she intends to sacrifice Edric and that despite Edric being Robert Baratheon’s bastard, kings’ blood flows in the boy’s veins. She mentions that Davos has already seen how potent even a little kings’ blood can be, referring to the three leeches that she had burned, each one filled with Edric’s blood. Davos questions the efficacy of Melisandre’s magic, saying that only two kings have died so far, not three. Melisandre says that once Joffrey dies, then it will surely prove the true power of R’hllor.

Stannis dismisses all of them, and they leave, except for Davos, who remains in the chamber. Davos proceeds to plead with the king, calling upon Stannis to spare Edric Storm’s life, for the boy has done no wrong. Stannis starts to get defensive and angry, saying that he doesn’t want the boy to be sacrificed but his first duty is to the realm. He says that Melisandre might call the flaming sword that she has given him by the name of Lightbringer, the fabled sword wielded by Azor Ahai, but during the Battle of the Blackwater, it served him no better than any common sword. He says that Melisandre’s stone dragons would be what they need to win the battle. Stannis then mentions that he knows the cost of sacrificing Edric, that he has been looking into the flames, and saw a king with a crown of fire, burned to ashes. When Stannis asks what is the life of one bastard boy when weighed against an entire Kingdom, Davos replies that it is worth everything. Angered by Davos’ reply, Stannis promptly dismisses him.

Outside, Salladhor Saan approaches Davos. The Lyseni pirate says that he has forgiven Davos for advising Stannis against the attack on House Celtigar. Salladhor also mentions that he has heard Davos has been befriending the men of Dragonstone who still worshipped the Seven instead of taking R’hllor as their new god. He says that he is going back to sea, to catch smugglers sailing across Blackwater Bay. Salladhor warns Davos that Davos had best be careful, because men who reach great heights like Davos have further to fall.

Davos then proceeds to climb the steps to Masters Pylos’ chambers. When Davos had been raised to Hand, he had raised his doubts about his own abilities to counsel Stannis. One of Davos’ concerns was that he was unable to read. Master Pylos offered to teach Davos the art of reading and so Davos has been visiting the Maester every day since.

When Davos arrives at Pylos’ chambers, he sees that Pylos is still having a lesson with the three children. The three in this case is Davos’ own son, Devan, along with Shireen Baratheon and Edric Storm. Pylos tells Davos that the children’s lesson has just finished and sends them off.

Alone with Pylos, Davos asks whether he could practice reading a letter. Pylos hands him an old letter and Davos tries his best to read it. He struggles at first, but makes good progress. As Davos continues reading, he is surprised by what he is reading. The letter comes from the Night’s Watch. It is addressed to “the five kings” of the realm. It states that the King beyond the Wall is marching south with his vast wildling host, heading towards the Wall; Lord Commander Mormont has sent a raven from the haunted forest, warning of the attack to come. The Night’s Watch fear that Mormont and the men he led North of the Wall has been slain.

Davos asks Pylos whether Stannis has seen this letter. Pylos says that he took the letter to Lord Alester Florent, who had been the Hand when the letter reach Dragonstone. Alester Florent had not deigned to send a reply, telling Pylos that Stannis barely had enough men to pit against the Lannisters what more to send to the Night’s Watch.

When Davos asks whether Melisandre has seen the letter, Pylos says that she has not. Pylos then asks Davos whether he should bring the letter to Stannis and Melisandre; Davos says that Pylos doesn’t need to do it, saying that the young Maester did his duty when he presented it to Alester Florent. Davos secretly worries about what Melisandre might do if she reads the letter – he wonders whether Melisandre will advice Stannis to go North to fight the wildlings since it had been Melisandre who had mentioned that the only war out there that matters is the one between R’hllor and the Great Other.

Worried about what the letter may portent for the future, Davos asks Pylos to give him another letter to read instead.


The men of Castle Black wake to the smoke of Mole’s Town burning. Jon’s leg still hurts. Despite Donal Noye insisting that Jon needs to rest in order for his leg to heal, Jon is adamant about taking part in Castle Black’s defense. Noye confesses that they will need every man who can fight; he assigns Jon to the top of King’s Tower, to provide missile fire in the upcoming battle.

Jon finds himself stationed atop the King’s Tower with Deaf Dick Follard and a new boy by the name of Satin. Six scarecrows share the roof with them. The scarecrows had been Maester Aemon’s  notion; the hope is that the Magnar and his Thenns might mistake the scarecrows for men of the Night’s Watch when seen from afar, giving Castle Black the illusion that it had far more men defending it and thus make Magnar and his men think twice about attacking the castle.

Standing atop the tower, Jon scans Castle Black’s defenses. The castle has no walls. Jon knows that the reason why the castle has no walls is because the Night’s Watch is pledged to take no part in the quarrels of the realm. In the past, some of the Lord Commanders forgot this pledge and threatened to destroy the Night’s Watch with their ambition. However, the lords and kings of the Seven Kingdoms have always been easily able to quell such ambitions due to the fact that the Night’s Watch’s castles have no walls and are thus indefensible. The Night’s Watch have survived as an order only because the Seven Kingdoms know that the order poses no threat to them. The Night’s Watch’s only foes are those that lie to the north, and to the north of the castles, they have the Wall.

Jon reflects on the fact that now, however, their enemies were coming from the south.

With no walls, Donal Noye has made a crude barricade around the two structures most worth defending: the gate to the north, and the foot of the great wooden switchback stair that leads up to the face of the Wall, supported by wooden beams as big as tree trunks driven deep into the ice.

Three quarters of the Mole’s Town villagers had taken Jon’s warning to heart, making their way to Castle Black for refuge. The villagers are still making the long climb up the Wall. Noye has armed the village men who were fit enough for battle while the women and children were put to work as well. Castle Black’s garrison had yet to return; Jon accepts the fact that the garrison will not return in time.

Midday comes about and still the men catch no sight of the Magnar and his Thenns. As he eats his meal, Jon reflects on the fact that Maester Aemon has sent a  lot of ravens out, asking the realm for help against the wildling attack. Jon knows that even if the lords and kings of the realm have sent men to aid the Night’s Watch, they would not arrive that day.

When evening comes about, they share one last meal. Jon then goes downstairs to bar the tower’s door.

The wilding attack comes in the night. Jon, Satin and Deaf Dick Follard take up their positions; Jon is equipped with a longbow while the other two use crossbows. Within moments, the main strength of the wildling army is within sight, and all three of them begin shooting at the moving targets below them.

Sometime later, Deaf Dick Follard yells out to Jon that the wildlings are on the armory roof, with one of the wildlings carrying a torch. Dick hops up onto the crenel for a better shot, but misses. A wildling archer from below manages to hit Dick, however, and Dick falls over the parapet, to his death. Jon looks down and sees that the archer is Ygritte. He tries to but he cannot bring himself to fire at her; Ygritte vanishes into the fray.

By then, the Magnar’s Thenns have joined the battle and Jon sees that the Thenns are storming Noye’s barricade. Jon gets Satin to join him, and they fire down upon the Thenns, who make easy targets since the Thenns have their backs to the King’s Tower when they charge the barricade.

Jon runs out of arrows and goes to get more when he sees the rooftop’s trap door slamming open three feet in front of him. Jon draws Longclaw and drives the sword down on the first head to pop out; the Valyrian blade shears through the bronze helm and the first man crashes back down. Jon calls out to Satin and the second man who comes up drops back down, a quarrel through his cheek. Jon and Satin lift the heavy kettle of boiling oil on the rooftop, placed there before the battle for just such a situation, and poured it down the hole. They hear the screams; Jon kicks the trapdoor shut and places the heavy kettle on top of it.

When they get back to the parapets, Jon and Satin see that the Thenns have now broken through the barricade and fighting with black brothers and villagers alike. There are too few black brothers to hold off the Thenns and they soon lose control of the gate. The Thenns’ bloodlust is up and they charge towards the stairs; the villagers stationed there lose their nerves and start fleeing up the stairs. There are three black brothers on the fourth landing, but they soon fall to the wildling tide.

Jon then tells Satin to bring the torches. Satin goes and brings back four torches – one lit – and a dozen fire arrows.

Styr finally appears, climbing over the barricade. Jon takes pleasure in the fact that the Magnar is too late to save his men, for they have already fallen into the trap.

From the ninth landing, a warhorn sounds. Jon lights up a fire arrow and sends it speeding towards the casks, kegs and sacks that Donal Noye has piled up beneath the steps, casks, kegs, and sacks that are filled with flammable food and material. Jon continues firing all the fire arrows and so too do the other longbowmen from  atop all the other tower roofs in range. When Jon runs out of fire arrows, he and Satin start throwing the torches.

The conflagration grows and grows; Donal Noye had drenched the wooden steps with oil, all the way from the ninth landing down to the seventh. The steps feed the fire and the wind does the rest. The wildlings are trapped on the stairs. The casks below have given birth to fire, and so too do the oil-drenched steps above them. The wildlings who go upward or downward die. Some jump from the steps, but the fall kills them. Some stay where they are and die as well. About twenty-odd Thenns remain on the steps when the whole lower third of the stairs breaks off, sending several tons of ice crashing down to the ground below; that is the last Jon Snow sees of Styr, Magnar of Thenn.

With the battle over, Jon leaves the tower and searches for Ygritte. He finds her beneath one of the towers, an arrow between her breasts. Ygritte asks Jon whether Castle Black is a real castle and when Jon tells her that it is, she says that she is happy she got to see a real castle before she dies. Jon tells her that she can see a hundred more castles because she’s not going to die. Ygritte smiles and tells him that he knows nothing and sighs just before she dies.


Bran, Meera, Jojen, Hodor and Summer have arrived at the Nightfort, one of the abandoned castles along the Wall. Bran is afraid, not only because the Nightfort had been the setting for some of Old Nan’s scariest stories but because he has had a dream in which Robb and Grey Wind are dead. The dream scares him but he tries not to think about it; he has not even shared the dream with the Reeds.

Bran had told them that the Nightfort would be abandoned; he remembers his uncle Benjen once telling him that the Night’s Watch had abandoned the Nightfort two hundred years ago. Bran had also previously told them that when the Night’s Watch abandoned a castle, they sealed the gate with ice and stone, and thus, they would find no way through at the Nightfort. Jojen had insisted on seeing for himself, however, saying that his green dream had showed him a way through the Wall and it was there at the Nightfort.

True enough, they discover that the Nighfort’s gate has been sealed. Bran mentions then that they should have followed Jon to Castle Black, but Jojen says that he has already told Bran as to why that would not be a good idea. Bran says that the hundred or so band of wildlings they saw pose a threat to the Wall and the folk south of the Wall. Jojen gently reminds Bran that there are only four of them, and that even helping Jon back at Queenscrown had nearly cost him Summer. The direwolf had been hit by a wildling arrow, in the back leg. The wildlings left the next morning, going north by east, the same direction Jon had taken during his escape. Not long after that, Summer had made his way back to the group and Meera treated the wound, which has been healing well ever since.

Meera suggest that they could find another castle, one where the gate is not sealed. Bran tells her that all the gates are sealed, except for those at the castles where the Night’s Watch currently occupy, namely, Castle Black, Eastwatch and the Shadow Tower.

Upon hearing Bran’s answer, Meera considers and then says that she is going to climb up the Wall to see what she can see from the top. She climbs the icy steps and disappears from sight. Jojen mentions that Meera will have a good look at the top while he and Bran should do the same around the Nightfort.

They spend half the day exploring the abandoned castle but fail to find a way through the Wall. When Meera returns in the evening, she tells them that she did not see a way down the other side of the Wall. She asks Jojen again whether this is the castle he saw in his dreams, and he replies that it is and that there is a gate somewhere in the castle, one that will let them through the Wall.

As night approaches, they decide to take shelter in the castle’s kitchens. The kitchens still have enough roof to keep them dry should it rain, but Bran feels apprehensive about the kitchens’ huge central well. They note that the well has steps built into its side, and goes so deep that none of them could see water at the bottom.

After supper, Jojen says that they should go to sleep. He also hopes that he will have another green dream to show them the way through the castle.

Bran tries to sleep, but his recollections of Old Nan’s ghost stories about the Nightfort keep him awake. Suddenly, he hears a noise; after a while, Bran realizes that that the sound is that of heavy footfalls and that it is coming from the well. He wakes Meera who proceeds to arm herself with her spear and net before movingly silently to the well.

Bran, unwilling to let Meera fight whatever comes out of the well, uses his shapechanger abilities and wargs into Hodor, just like he did in Queenscrown. Hodor is far more difficult to control than Summer, but Bran manages to make Hodor pick up his long sword.

There is a loud wail from the well and a  huge black shape heaves itself out from the well; Bran is so fearful that he totally loses control of Hodor and slips back into his own body. Meera, however, keeps her wits about her and throws her net over the black shape, entangling it. She then pokes the black shape with her spear, causing it to stagger and fall.

The black thing begs them not to attack him and says that his name is Sam. Jojen has now woken up and lit a fire, and they see a figure by the well, a pale girl bundled up in skins and fur beneath a black cloak, trying to shush the screaming baby that is the cause of the wailing. Bran studies the black thing caught in Meera’s net and tells them that they are looking at a man of the Night’s Watch.

The black brother tells them that his name is Samwell Tarly. The girl with the baby introduces herself as Gilly and when Jojen asks her where she comes from she mentions that she comes from Craster’s. She then asks Jojen whether he is the one that Coldhands is looking for. Sam, having been freed from the net by Meera, gets up and tells them that Coldhands mentioned that there would be people in the castle.

Jojen demands to know how Sam managed to get through the Wall. Sam’s tells them that he came through a hidden gate, as old as the Wall itself, called The Black Gate. The Reeds realize that Sam’s Black Gate must be the gate that Jojen saw in his dream and they ask him whether they will find the gate at the bottom of the well. Sam tells them that they won’t find the gate, that only he can take them to the gate – because Coldhands told him that only a man of the Night’s Watch can open the Black Gate.

When Jojen, Meera and Bran question him about Coldhands, Sam tells them about how Coldhands saved Gilly and him from the wights with his ravens, and how Coldhands had then brought them to the Nightfort on his elk. Sam says that the man’s name isn’t really Coldhands but Gilly and him called the man that because the man’s hands were as cold as ice. When Bran asks whether Coldhands could be a green man, Sam says that Coldhands had been dressed like a man of the Night’s Watch, and that while he at first thought that Coldhands might have been a wight due to his cold hands, the man actually spoke to them and did not possess blue eyes. When Meera asks why Coldhands had not followed Sam through the Black Gate and up the well, Sam says that Coldhands had told both of them that he cannot pass beyond the Wall because of the powerful old spells woven into the ice and stone.

Jojen then says that Bran is the one they are looking for, the one they were told to bring with them to Coldhands. Sam stares at Bran and then realizes who he is looking at, saying that Bran must be Jon Snow’s brother, the one who fell and broke his legs. Jojen states that Sam is wrong because Bran Stark is dead while Bran warns Sam not to tell anyone. Sam promises that he won’t unveil Bran’s secret. Meera then introduces herself and Summer appears. Seeing that Summer likes Sam, Bran decides that they will all go and meet Coldhands. Sam decides to leave Gilly and the baby in the Nightfort and promises Gilly that he will return for her.

They make their way down the well, their eyes eventually adjusting to the darkness. After many turns, they arrive at the door. The door is made from white weirwood and has an old and pale face on it. When the door asks Sam who he is, Sam replies by reciting the oath of the Night’s Watch. The face on the door then says that they may pass and its mouth opens wide until there is a sizeable hole in the door. As Bran, sitting on top of Hodor, passes through the open mouth, he feels a warm drop of water fall on his head and run down his nose – it is salty, like a tear.


Daenerys and her host stand outside Meeren, another slave-trading city but as big as Astapor and Yunkai combined. Meeren’s defensive structures are formidable and the city’s forces have retreated into the city to take full advantage of that fact. However, a lone rider wearing a pink-and-white cape remains outside the city gates, taunting Daenerys’ host and challenging Daenerys to send a champion to meet him in single combat.

Daenerys’ bloodriders are fighting over who gets to challenge the lone hero but Daenerys is of the opinion that her bloodriders are too valuable to risk so she tells them to ignore the lone hero. Ser Jorah approves of her decision, believing the hero’s challenge to be of no consequence. Arstan Whitebeard, however, disagrees, saying that by allowing the lone hero to taunt them, Daenerys’ troops will suffer a drop in morale while that of Meeren’s forces will enjoy a boost.

The Great Masters of Meeren had withdrawn before her advance, harvesting all they can and burning what they could not. They have also nailed a slave child up on every milepost along the coast road from Yunkai, and the dead children numbered one hundred and sixty-three in total. The sight alone has toughened Daenerys’ resolve and she has pledged to conquer Meeren.

Daenerys convenes a war council. Brown Ben Plumm is the new commander of the Second Sons, the mercenary group Daenerys encountered in Yunkai, and he tells them that the lone hero is Oznak zo Pahl, the nephew of the richest man in Meeren. Ben knows this because he had once served in Meeren and Oznak killed one of Ben’s friends.

Daario Naharis offers to take up Oznak’s challenge but Daenerys declines his offer because she knows that she needs Daario in order to hold on to the Stormcrows. When Arstan insists that Oznak’s challenge needs to be met, Daenerys agrees and finally calls upon Strong Belwas. Unlike Ser Jorah, Daario, Brown Ben and her three bloodriders, the eunuch leads no troops, nor does he plan battles or gives Daenerys counsel; Belwas is the man that she can most easily spare.

Belwas approaches Meeren’s gate, armed with his arakh but wearing no armor. Oznak lowers his lance and charges at the eunuch but Belwas dances aside. Oznak tries the same tactic again, and Belwas dodges it easily. Oznak then charges a third time, but riding past Belwas instead of at him; he swings his lance sideways at the last second to catch Belwas but Belwas anticipates the attack and drops down instead of spinning sideways. Belwas then rolls and brings his arakh around, cutting into the horses’ legs with the blade. The horse falls and takes Oznak with it. Belwas immediately pounces on Oznak, who manages to draw his sword before the attack. After a quick flurry of blows, Belwas’ has a bleeding slash below his breasts while Oznak has an arakh planted on the top of his head. Belwas wrenches his arakh free and  proceeds to decapitate Oznak. Belwas returns to Daenerys’ camp to the raucous cheer of the besiegers and Daenerys sends a healer to tend to Belwas’ wound.

The war council continues inside Daenerys’ pavilion. Daenerys mentions that she must take Meeren;  she says that the city’s granaries are bursting with food. Ser Jorah says that the landward walls have no apparent points of weakness and that it would take a long while for the men to mine beneath a tower to make a breach, and by that time they would have run out of food. Daenerys asks about the seaward walls but Ser Jorah tells her that it cannot be done because she only has three ships.

Daenerys then asks about the possibility of building siege towers or trebuchets but Jorah tells her that there is no wood to build them because Meeren has burnt every tree within twenty leagues. Ben Plumm adds that it would be difficult to storm the gates with axes as well, because the Meeren men can pour boiling oil down on them from the harpy heads located  right above the gates. Daario suggests that the Unsullied wield the axes, saying that he has heard that boiling oil feels like no more than a warm bath to the Unsullied. Grey Worm says that what Daario has heard is wrong, because while the Unsullied might not feel the pain, they can die just like normal men. He then says that the Unsullied are not afraid to die and asks Daenerys to give the Unsullied a ram to batter down the gates. Daenerys decides against it, saying that she does not want to throw away Unsullied.

She then asks about the possibility of starving the city out but Ser Jorah tells her that the city has far more food than her own host and can be resupplied with water. When Daenerys asks Ser Jorah for his advice, he tells her that she will not like it, but when she insists, he says that they should just let Meeren be because Daenerys’ real war lies in Westeros.

Daenerys’ bloodriders all agree, as the Dothraki see all men who hide behind great walls as defeated cowards. Daenerys, however, is determined to conquer Meeren. She says that since Ser Jorah has mentioned they have no food left, her people will die if they march away from Meeren.

Ben Plumm then speaks up, saying that he knows of a way into the city: the sewers. He reveals that when Oznak killed his friend and came after him, he escaped out of Meeren via the sewers. Ben then says that he has no intention of going down in the sewers again, but any man who wants to try is welcome to it. Her bloodriders and Grey Worm all try to speak at once, but Daenerys silences them; she thinks them unsuited for the task. She says she will think about it then dismisses all of them.

Ben Plumm is the last to make his way out of the pavilion but as he is leaving, Daenerys’ white dragon hatchling, Viserion, lands on Ben’s head. Daenerys mentions that Viserion seems to like Ben and Ben says that it might have something to do with his Targaryen blood. When Daenerys presses further, Ben says that somewhere way back in his lineage, during King Aegon’s day, there was a Plumm who married a Targaryen princess. Daenerys, curious, asks which King Aegon Ben is referring to, stating that there has been five Aegons who have ruled Westeros. Ben admits that he doesn’t know and leaves to see to the Second Sons.

After Ben leaves, Daenerys starts thinking about her dragons: she has three, but wonders who would ride the other two when they grew large enough. Her mind starts to wander to Daario; he has been kind to her and makes her laugh. She even wonders what it would be like to sleep with the Tyroshi mercenary.

After a while, Daenerys decides that she needs some fresh air. She decides to ride around the camp and takes Missandei and Arstan along with her. She first rides past the encampment of the Unsullied, seeing them train and bathe with sand. She then looks out and sees her three ships standing out to sea. Daenerys then heads to encampment of the former slaves who follow her, or as she now calls them, freedmen.

As she is smiling and talking to the freedmen, a tall ragged man with a shaved head pulls her off her horse and she falls to the ground. When she tries to get up, she recognizes the man; he has shaved his head and beard but she knows that he is Mero, the ex-commander of the Second Sons who fled from the battle in Yunkai. He is about to kill her but Arstan leaps to her protection. Mero warns Arstan to stay away but Arstan immediately launches attack after attack on Mero and within seconds, breaks one of Mero’s legs. Mero falls and the freedmen are all over him, stabbing, smashing and punching the dying mercenary. Arstan takes Daenerys back to her pavilion.

When Ser Jorah arrives at her pavilion, he says that he has had a closer look at the river wall and is about to make his report when Daenerys cuts him off and tells him about Mero. Daenerys announces that she wants to knight Arstan for his brave deed, but Jorah says no, and, to her surprise, so too does Arstan. Ser Jorah draws his sword and tells Arstan to reveal his true identity, explaining that Mero was quite good at killing but yet Arstan, an old squire with a stick, managed to slay him. Arstan reveals that he is already a knight and when Daenerys accuses him of lying to her when he had told her he is a squire, Arstan says that he has never lied to her, merely withheld some truths, for indeed, he had once squired for Lord Swann in his youth. But he admits that before serving Strong Belwas, he was a knight in Westeros.

Ser Jorah finally recognizes Arstan, saying that while Mero shaved his beard, Arstan had grown one instead. He then announces that Arstan is actually Ser Barristan Selmy, Lord Commander of the Kingsguard. Jorah also adds that Barristan betrayed House Targaryen to serve Robert Baratheon. Barristan says that Jorah has no right to speak to him of betrayal.

Daenerys, confused, demands to know why Barristan is here and whether he served her or Robert Baratheon. Barristan says that he would serve her, if she lets him. He then tells her that he took Robert’s pardon after the rebellion, and had been a member of King Joffrey’s kingsguard until Joffrey dismissed him and sent men to kill him on the same day. Barristan says that after being dismissed, he knew he had to go in search of his true king.

Barristan then begins to reveal another matter to Daenerys. He says that he has kept his true identity from Daenerys because he does not want the Lannisters to know that he has now joined Daenerys. He mentions that Daenerys is being watched, just like her late brother, Viserys, had been watched. Barristan adds that he heard all the reports about her during his time in Joffrey’s small council, reports given to the council by an informer by Daenerys’ side, one who worked with Lord Varys.

Daenerys is caught by surprise and her initial reaction is to ask Ser Jorah to deny Barristan’s accusation, but Ser Jorah curses Barristan and tells Daenerys that he did it only during the beginning, before he truly knew her.

Daenerys reacts by yelling at Jorah and asking him what he had been promised for being Lord Varys’ informant. Jorah replies that Varys had promised Jorah that he would be able to go back to Westeros.

Daenerys is hurt that both Jorah and Barristan has lied to her. She is also furious, and for a second, almost wishes that she can have her dragons roast them alive. She orders both of them to leave immediately. Barristan asks her where they should go. Daenerys is at a loss as to where to send the two knights. But then she knows.


Tyrion is dressing himself in the darkness, observing his wife sleeping on their shared bed. He reflects on the fact that while they share a bed, that is all that they do. He has already told her of the Red Wedding and her brother’s death. However, she never shares her grief with him, preferring instead to cry when she is alone. He has spared her the more gruesome details of the Red Wedding though, for he has no wish to see her suffer more nightmares.

After his marriage to Sansa, Tywin decided that Tyrion needed a larger living space so he had Tyrion and Sansa moved to larger apartments atop the Kitchen Keep. The move takes Tyrion further away from Cersei’s own apartments, something which makes him happy.

Tyrion leaves his apartments, taking the stairs to go down, until he emerges in a cellar. He waddles along a long dark passageway until he finds the door he wants. Tyrion pushes the door open and enters into a room where the crown keeps the Targaryen’s dragon skulls.

Shae is waiting there for him and they immediately have sex. It is Varys who reluctantly arranged for Shae to be hired as one of Sansa’s maids so that Tyrion could continue seeing Tyrion. Varys has warned Tyrion however, that Cersei might see through the false history he made up for Shae. He also warns Tyrion that if Cersei were to question him regarding Shae, he will tell her the truth because he will not lie to the queen. Varys has also asked Tyrion why a clever man such as Tyrion would risk bringing a whore to King’s Landing with him when Tyrion’s father had expressly forbid it.

After they have sex, Tyrion is wracked with guilt over the danger Shae would be in should her real identity be discovered. He briefly considers telling Sansa about Shae but dismisses the idea because he thinks Sansa cannot be trusted with such knowledge. He then reflects on what he should do with Shae to put her out of harm’s way. He considers sending her to Chataya’s brothel, where she would have all the silks and gems she could wish for. He also considers arranging a marriage for her, with either Bronn, who has now been knighted, or a knight by the name of Ser Tallad, whom Tyrion has seen looking upon Shae wistfully on more than one occasion.

As they both finish putting their clothes back on, the first light of the morning is slowly creeping into the room. It is the first day of the new year, and the first year of a new century. Tyrion knows that there is a long day ahead of him, but he vows to survive King Joffrey’s wedding.


Sansa wakes from a pleasant dream, one in which she is back at Winterfell and her entire family is warm and safe. When she is fully awake, Sansa remembers that all her family members are now dead and that she is all alone in the world now.

She notices that Tyrion is not beside her but she is used to that, having learned that Tyrion is a bad sleeper and often rose before dawn.

Sansa calls for her two new maids, Brella and Shae. The two of them then help to bathe Sansa. Sansa is tempted to drink a cup of wine to calm her nerves. Joffrey’s wedding is to take place at midday in the Great Sept of Baelor. The wedding feast is in the evening, held in the throne room; there will be a thousand guests and seventy-seven courses and much entertainment to be had. But first Sansa has to brave the breakfast in the Queen’s Ballroom. The breakfast in the Queen’s Ballroom is for King Joffrey, the Lannisters and Tyrell men; Margaery and the Tyrell women have their own breakfast gathering.

As the two maids are dressing Sansa, Tyrion and Podrick Payne appear. Tyrion compliments Sansa then goes to change out of his soiled and unkempt clothes. When he returns, both he and Podrick have changed into more handsome clothes. They then make their way to the Queen’s Ballroom to break their fast.

Sansa nibbles at her food while Tyrion barely touches his, preferring to down several cups of wine instead. After the food has been cleared away, Cersei presents Joff with the wife’s cloak that he will drape over Margaery’s shoulders; it is the same cloak Robert Baratheon draped on her and the same cloak Tywin draped on his wife.

After that, the gift-giving starts. It is a tradition from the Reach, where both the bride and groom receive gifts on the morning of their wedding, and the gifts would be for their separate persons; the gifts they receive the day after the wedding would be gifts for them as a couple.

Joffrey starts getting a handful of fantastic gifts, the most notable being a two-hundred-oar war galley from Lord Paxter Redwyne, which Lord Paxter tells Joffrey is currently being built on the Arbor and which will be called King Joffrey’s Valor.

When it is his turn, Tyrion presents Joffrey with a huge old leather-bound with the title Lives of Four Kings. Joffrey is not pleased with Tyrion’s gift, saying that his father the late Robert Baratheon had no time for books and tells Tyrion that if Tyrion didn’t read so much, Sansa would be pregnant by now. Tyrion remains silent and continues drinking.

Lord Mace Tyrell presents Joffrey with a three-feet tall golden chalice, with each of its seven faces glittering with gemstones and each face’s gemstones laid out to form the sigil of the Houses that control the seven kingdoms of Westeros.

Lord Tywin is the last to present his gift. He presents Joffrey with a magnificent longsword; the blade is made from Valyrian steels with red and black ripples all along the blade. Joffrey is ecstatic with Tywin’s gift and starts asking the guests for possible names for his new sword. He eventually settles on Widow’s Wail.

Ser Addam Marbrand warns Joffrey that Valyrian steel is extremely sharp. Joffrey says that he knows and that he is no stranger to Valyrian steel and brings his new sword down on Tyrion’s leather-bound book; half a dozen more cuts and the thick book has been hacked to pieces.

Joffrey tells Tyrion that Tyrion and Sansa owes him a better present. Tyrion stares at Joffrey with his mismatches eyes and then suggest that Joffrey might like a dagger to match Widow’s Wail, made from the same fine Valyrian steel, with a dragonbone hilt. Tyrion mentions this dagger because it is the very same dagger that the assassin who tried to kill Bran Stark wielded – and he has just thought of something in regards to who hired the assassin in the first place.

Joffrey gives Tyrion a sharp look and agrees that the dagger would make for a good gift, but tells Tyrion to have it made with a gold hilt with rubies in it, stating that dragonbone is too plain.

When the time to leave comes, Tyrion takes Sansa by the hand and they leave together. On their way back, they run into Prince Oberyn and his paramour, Ellaria Sand. Oberyn and Tyrion talk briefly about the Lives of Four Kings before Tyrion excuses himself and Sansa.

Tyrion and Sansa get in their litter and there is awkward silence. Sansa then says that she is sorry about what happened to Tyrion’s book but hopes that the dagger will be able to better please Joffrey. Tyrion appears to be distracted, but then turns to Sansa and asks her whether there had been any ill feelings between Bran Stark and Joffrey during Robert Baratheon’s visit to Winterfell. Sansa is confused by the question and says that everyone loved Bran.

Tyrion then asks Sansa whether she knew what happened to Bran at Winterfell. Sansa says that Bran had always been climbing things and that he finally fell; she also states that Theon Greyjoy killed Bran. Tyrion sighs and tells Sansa that her mother had once accused him of wanting to harm Bran. He then states that he never harmed Bran and that he means Sansa no harm as well.

Tyrion then asks Sansa why she has never asked him about the details of Robb or her mother’s death. Sansa says that she would rather not know as the knowing of it might give her bad dreams. Tyrion promises that he will then say no more about the matter.


Tyrion and Sansa are in the Great Sept of Baelor, watching as the High Septon conducts Joffrey and Margaery’s extravagant wedding ceremony. Tyrion had just realized during the morning’s gift-giving ceremony, that Joffrey was the one who sent the assassin to kill Bran Stark, and as the afternoon’s wedding ceremony proceeds, he starts mentally putting all the pieces together.

The biggest clue would be when Joffrey had mentioned that he was no stranger to Valyrian steel. He had considered Jaime and Cersei previously, but realizes that Jaime would never send another man to do his killing while Cersei is too cunning to use a dagger that could be traced to her. But Joffrey – Tyrion thinks that Joffrey is arrogant and stupid enough to have been the one to hire the assassin.

He remembers being in Winterfell, and hearing Joffrey joke about sending a dog to kill a wolf, the dog referring to his sworn shield, Sandor Clegane. However, even Joffrey would not have been foolish enough to send Sandor to kill Bran Stark, as Sandor would have gone directly to Cersei instead. Joffrey must have realized this and thus sought his assassin from among the freeriders and camp followers that followed Robert to Winterfell.

Joffrey would not have been so stupid as to have given his own rather distinctive dagger to the assassin, so he must have gone poking among Robert’s weapons and taken what he wanted. Joffrey would have guessed that the dagger was made out of Valyrian steel; he would not have known, however, that the Valyrian dagger once belonged to Littlefinger.

Tyrion is still at a loss as to why Joffrey would want to kill Bran, but he guesses that Joffrey did the deed simply because of his cruel nature. Tyrion also begins worrying that since he mentioned the dagger at breakfast, Joffrey might now suspect that he knows something about the assassin sent to kill Bran.

When the wedding ceremony ends, Tyrion and Sansa get in their litter to begin their journey back to the castle. Tyrion tries to makes conversation with his wife but Sansa’s replies are short and dutiful and soon the two of them lapse into silence. Upon arriving back at the Kitchen Keep, Tyrion reminds Sansa that the wedding feast will start in an hour. Tyrion retreats to his chambers to drink by the window seat. A while later, Podrick arrives and they both enter the bedchamber. Tyrion sees Shae helping Sansa with her hair; Shae is arranging Sansa’s hair in a delicate silver net winking with dark purple gemstones. Shae asks whether she can go to the wedding feast to serve at the table, but Sansa says that Cersei has already chosen all the servers. Tyrion also adds that the throne hall will be too crowded, but there will be tables in the outer ward with food and drink. Tyrion then proceeds to change into new clothes, with the help of Podrick; once he is done, he leads Sansa to the throne room.

Along the way, they meet many of the other guests. Lady Olenna Tyrell, whom everyone also knows as The Queen of Thorns, totters up to Sansa and tells her that she looks beautiful. She says that the wind has messed Sansa’s hair however, and proceeds to reach up and fuss with the loose strands, tucking them back into place and straightening Sansa’s hair net. Lady Olenna tells Sansa that she is leaving for Highgarden the day after tomorrow and asks whether Sansa would like to come along for a visit.

Sansa declines politely, saying that her place is with her husband. Tyrion then excuses Sansa and himself and they enter the throne room to look for their seats.

They have been seated far to the king’s right, beside Ser Garlan Tyrell and his wife. Joffrey calls for the cups to be filled; his own cupbearer fills the three-feet tall golden wedding chalice that Lord Mace Tyrell presented to him this morning. Joffrey uses two hands to lift it up and when a thousand cups rings together, the wedding feast truly begins.

The first of seventy-seven dishes arrives. Feeling the effects of the wine after drinking a lot of it and not eating enough during breakfast, Tyrion is famished and digs into his food. Sansa however, fiddles nervously with her hair, barely eating.

When the second course is being served, the tournament of singers begins. As the first singer begins singing for, Tyrion muses that the singing tournament is the reason behind Symon Silver-Tongue’s death; his instructions to Bronn were to make sure that no one would ever find the singer’s body.

The entertainment for the feast are many and varied. There are the seven singers of the tournament, a troupe of Pentoshi tumblers, four master pyromancers, a juggler and  dancers from the Summer Isles.

After the dancers finish with their performance, Joffrey, now drunk, gets up and calls for his royal jousters.

The jousters turn out to be a pair of dwarves, clad in painted wooden armor, carrying lances and shields bigger than they are. One rides a dog while the other rides a pig. One of the jousters is dressed in the colors of House Baratheon while the other wears the colors of House Stark; their mounts are barded likewise.

After a ludicrous attempt at jousting, one of the dwarves yields to the other. Joffrey declares the winner as the champion, but then says that the winner is not a true champion, because a true champion defeats all challengers. Joffrey jumps up on the table and calls on Tyrion to joust with the dwarf, saying that Tyrion can ride the pig. Tyrion jumps up on the table as well and says that he’ll ride the pig if Joffrey rides the dog. Joffrey scowls, confused, then asks why him, since he is no dwarf. Tyrion says that it is because Joffrey is the only man in the hall that he is certain of defeating. There is a moment of shocked silence followed by a gale of laughter from the guests and a look of blind rage on Joffrey’s face, both of which delight Tyrion.

The musicians begin to play and the guests return to their food. But minutes later, Joffrey is making his way to Tyrion, carrying the three-feet tall golden wedding chalice in both hands. He upends the chalice over Tyrion’s head, drenching Tyrion in red wine. Tyrion keeps his wits about him and says that Joffrey merely spilled the wine while attempting to serve him. Margaery comes over and tries to get Joffrey to return to her seat, saying that there is another singer waiting to perform; Lady Olenna says that the singer is Alaric of Eysen. Joffrey demands that Tyrion refill his chalice and Tyrion calmly agrees to. Tyrion picks up the chalice, grabs a flagon from a serving girl and fills the chalice three-quarters full before handing it to Joffrey. Joffrey drinks from the chalice then sets it on the table. When Lord Tywin calls out that the pie is being served and that Joffrey’s sword is needed, Joffrey returns to his seat, taking Margaery with him.

As Jeff is about to draw his own sword to cut the pie, Margaery says that Widow’s Wail was not meant for slicing pies. Joffrey agrees then orders Ser Ilyn Payne to hand his sword for the pie-cutting. When Ser Illyn Payne offers his greatsword to Joffrey, Sansa stirs in her seat. Tyrion looks at the sword as well, and realizes why Sansa is looking at it strangely: Ser Ilyn’s greatsword resembles Eddard Stark’s greatsword in length and width, but the blade is now too silvery-bright to be Valyrian steel. Sansa clutches Tyrion’s hand and wonders aloud what Ser Ilyn has done with her father’s sword. Tyrion looks at his father; he knows what has happened to Ice, Eddard Stark’s Valyrian steel greatsword. The two swords his father had shown him previously, one which is now Joffrey’s Widow’s Wail and the other which would go to Jaime – the Valyrian steel used to make the blades for those two swords had come from Eddard Stark’s sword.

Joffrey and Margaery join hands to lift the greatsword and cut the piecrust, whereupon doves start bursting forth from the pie. Meanwhile, the servers start serving hot pigeon pie to the guests. Tyrion notes that Sansa is deathly pale; he tells her that he needs to change into fresh clothes and offers her his hand. However, Joffrey is now back and demands that Tyrion serve him his wine. Tyrion reaches for the chalice and offers it to Joffrey who yanks it from Tyrion’s hands and proceeds to drink deeply. Joffrey then reaches for Tyrion’s pie. He tells Tyrion that not eating the pie brings bad luck and proceeds to eat Tyrion’s slice of pie.

Joffrey comments that the pie is dry and starts coughing. His coughs turn more violent. He tries to take another drink of wine but all the wine comes spewing back out. His face starts turning red, whereupon Queen Margaery shouts out that Joffrey is coughing while Lady Olenna screeches out to the men to help their king.

Ser Garlan, Ser Osmund Kettleblack, Lord Mace Tyrell, Ser Meryn Trant and Grand Maester Pycelle try to help Joffrey, but it is no use. Joffrey’s eye meets Tyrion’s and the boy king lifts his hand, reaching for Tyrion. Tyrion’s eyes falls on the wedding chalice, now lying on the floor. He scoops it up. Seeing that there is still a half-inch of deep purple wine in the bottom, Tyrion considers it for a moment then pours it onto the floor.

Tyrion hears Cersei’s scream, and he knows that Joffrey is now dead.

The High Septon starts praying over Joffrey’s body. Margaery’s mother, Lady Alerie, tries to comfort her, saying that Joffrey choked on his pie and that it had nothing to do with Margaery.

Cersei states that her son did not choke to death – no, she says that her son had been poisoned. She calls upon the Kingsguard to arrest Tyrion, claiming that it was Tyrion and Sansa who had killed Joffrey.


Sansa has fled the throne room. Across the city, bells begin to toll, a sign that the king has died. Sansa arrives at the godswood and finds the clothes she had hidden there the night before last; Ser Dontos had advised her to dress warmly and to wear dark clothes. Sansa slips her gown off and begins putting on a wool dress, cloak and flat heels. When she pulls off the delicate silver hair net, she notices that one of the black amethysts is missing from its silver socket. A sudden terror grips her heart as she wonders whether the missing amethyst has something to do with Joffrey’s death; she remembers Ser Dontos telling her that the hair net was magic and that it will help take her home.

Dontos arrives, completely drunk. Sansa accuses him of taking the black amethyst from her hair net to poison Joffrey. Dontos denies it, then tells Sansa that they must be away because the City Watch is looking for her and that her husband Tyrion has already been arrested. Sansa realizes that if they think Tyrion did it, then they must think that, by virtue of being Tyrion’s wife, she had a part to play in the murder as well.

Dontos takes her back to castle, and they descend the stairs until they reach a long gallery. He brings her along that gallery, down another flight of stairs and then finally stops at an oaken door. When Dontos opens the door and Sansa steps outside, she finds herself outside the castle, standing at the top of a cliff, with the Blackwater down below.

Ser Dontos shows her a secret ladder carved into the cliff. Sansa tells him to go first, which Dontos does. Sansa follows him down, forcing herself not to stop or look down. The descent is long and tiring, but eventually they reach the ground.

Dontos leads her to a spot fifty yards downriver, where an old man by the name of Oswell waits for them in a small skiff. They get in and Oswell takes them downstream. When they are finally out in Blackwater Bay, Sansa tries to ask Oswell how much further they had to go, but Oswells warns both her and Dontos to be silent as sound carries over water. Oswell continues rowing the skiff and it is only when the first hint of dawn starts to appear in the sky that they reach a trading galley.

The galley drops a rope and both Sansa and Oswell go up; Ser Dontos remains in the boat. When she reaches the deck, she comes face-to-face with two sailors. She recognizes both of them – Lord Petyr Baelish, and Ser Lothar Brune. She wonders what Lord Petyr is doing in King’s Landing since he is supposed to be in the Vale.

Ser Dontos calls out from the boat, saying that he needs to row back before the City Watch decide to look for him. When Dontos says that he would like the reward of ten thousand gold coins, Petyr Baelish tells Ser Lothar to hand over the reward to Dontos. Lothar Brune does so by dipping his torch; three crossbowmen appear and fire upon Dontos, killing the fool. Lothar then tosses the torch down on Dontos and the little boat starts to burn.

Sansa is horrified that Littlefinger had Dontos killed but Littlefinger tells her not to waste her grief on a man who would sell her for the promise of ten thousand gold coins. He tells her that all Dontos has done for her has been at his behest; the reason he went through Dontos was because he could not be seen to befriend her so openly. Littlefinger also reveals that it was he who sent Sansa the note, the one that told her to come to the godswood if she wanted to go home; he tells her that the godswood was the only place that was safe from Lord Varys’ spies.

He then shows her to her cabin. On the way there, Littlefinger reveals another bit of information: it was he who had hired the two dwarves for Joffrey’s wedding feast. Joffrey hadn’t been keen on the idea until Littlefinger told him that having the dwarves at the wedding feast will annoy Tyrion. Thinking of her husband, Sansa says that Ser Dontos told her that the City Watch has seized Tyrion. Littlefinger only smiles to that and says that widowhood will make Sansa more beautiful.

When they reach the cabin, Sansa realizes that Littlefinger had planned everything in advance and decides to ask Littlefinger why he wanted Joffrey dead since Joffrey did bequeath Harrenhal upon him and even made him Lord Paramount of the Trident.

Littlefinger shrugs, saying that he had no motive for wanting Joffrey dead, that he planned the whole thing merely to keep his foes confused over his next move. He tells her that sometimes the best way to baffle one’s enemies is to make moves that have no purpose.

He then goes on to talk about Sansa’s mother. He tells her that there was once a time when all he had wanted was Catelyn, but her being Lord Hoster Tully’s daughter meant that she was never going to be his wife. Littlefinger then mentions that Catelyn gave him something more precious instead – her maidenhood. He ends by saying that he could not turn his back upon Catelyn’s daughter, and tells her that she is safe with him now, and that they are sailing home.


The chapter opens with Jaime in an inn, listening to the talk of the patrons around him. No one recognizes Jaime so they speak freely. They talk of how Joffrey is dead, but differ on how he died and who killed him.

The next day, Jaime and the men who guard him ride hard towards King’s Landing. They arrive in the late evening. As Jaime enters the city, he finds himself curiously calm; with Joffrey being his son, he had expected to go mad with grief upon learning of Joffrey’s death. He asks himself why he hardly feels anything over his son’s death, then comes to the conclusion that Joffrey had lived and died believing that Robert Baratheon was his father.

Jaime decides to gallop to the back of the party to speak to Brienne. On their journey to King’s Landing, they met a knight by the name of Ser Bertram at Brindlewood who had spoken to them about the Red Wedding. After learning of Robb and Catelyn’s death, Brienne has become listless and miserable. Jaime rides up to her and tells her that she has fulfilled her vow of bringing him safely to King’s Landing. She says that bringing Jaime to the capital was only half of the vows; the other half was that she would bring Catelyn’s daughters back to her, or at least Sansa. But now that Catelyn is dead, Brienne is not sure what to do next. Jaime tells her that he will talk to his father about returning her to Tarth, or if she would rather stay, he might be able to find a place for her at court, perhaps a post with the City Watch. Brienne immediately dismisses the City Watch offer, saying that she will not serve with oathbreakers and murderers.

They continue riding the streets of the capital. Everything is familiar to Jaime, but he begins to realize that no one recognizes him. Steelshanks say that it is because Jaime’s face has changed and he isn’t wearing Lannister arms.

When they reach the Red Keep, they come across three knights of the Kingsguard. Jaime recognizes Ser Meryn Trant, but the other two had not worn white cloaks when he was last in King’s Landing. One is Ser Loras Tyrell, the other is Ser Balon Swann. Ser Balon is the first to notice Jaime’s stump but Jaime just smiles and asks for the whereabouts of his father. Balon says that Lord Tywin is in the solar with Lord Mace Tyrell and Prince Oberyn. When Jaime asks whether Cersei is with his father, Balon says that Cersei is in the sept, praying over King Joffrey’s body.

By then, Loras has spotted Brienne. He immediately confronts her and demands to know why she killed Renly Baratheon. Brienne denies the accusation but Loras presses the attack, saying that there was no one with Renly at the time of his death except for Brienne and Catelyn Stark, and Catelyn Stark was an old woman who couldn’t have cut through Renly’s gorget. Brienne then repeats what she has told Jaime, that there had been a shadow in the tent, a shadow that belonged to Stannis Baratheon, and that it was the shadow that killed Renly. Loras thinks that Brienne is lying and becomes incensed; he draws his sword and demands that Brienne draw hers as well. Jaime steps between them and commands Loras to sheathe his sword. When Loras ignores him, Jaime grabs Loras and repeats the command, saying that he, Jaime, is Lord Commander of the Kingsguard and Loras’ direct superior.

Loras reluctantly sheathes his sword and says that he wants Brienne to be arrested, charging her with the murder of Lord Renly Baratheon. Jaime complies with Loras’ request and orders Ser Balon to escort Brienne to a tower cell and hold her there under guard. He also tells Balon to find quarters for Steelshanks and the rest of the northmen, until such time Tywin can see them. Jaime then heads for the royal sept.

Guarding the sept’s door is yet another knight in white armor who had not been a member of the Kingsguard when Jaime was last in the capital. The knight is Ser Osmund Kettleblack and he treats Jaime rudely until Jaime reveals his identity, whereupon he apologizes and opens the door.

Jaime finds Cersei praying over Joffrey’s bier. Cersei is surprised to see Jaime and is shocked when she sees his stump. She then tells him that Tyrion killed Joffrey and asks Jaime to kill Tyrion. Jaime says that Tyrion is his brother and that he has to first know more about Joffrey’s death. Cersei promises Jaime that he will, telling him that there will be a trial, and that when Jaime has heard all the evidence, he will want Tyrion dead as well.

Cersei kisses Jaime and it leads to the two of them making love right there in the sept. After the deed, Cersei warns Jaime that they have to be more careful because their lord father is in the castle. Jaime says that he is sick of being careful and that if the Targaryens could wed brother to sister, why can’t the Lannisters do the same. He says they can have their own wedding feast and make another son to replace Joffrey.

Cersei scolds Jaime then tells him not to speak as he did. She says that Jaime has changed, somehow. She then says that the two of them will talk again tomorrow because she now has to go question Sansa Stark’s maids; she suggest that Jaime goes to see their father.

Jaime does as Cersei commands, making his way to his father’s solar. Tywin is not surprised to see Jaime, saying that Lord Bolton had sent word that Jaime was heading towards King’s Landing and Lord Varys had earlier informed him of Jaime’s escape from Riverrun. However, when Jaime shows his father his stump, Tywin is shocked and furious. Tywin is quick to lay the blame on Catelyn Stark but Jaime corrects his father, telling Tywin that it was Vargo Hoat and his Bloody Mummers who cut his right hand off. Tywin reports that Vargo Hoat is no longer the Lord of Harrenhal; he has sent Gregor Clegane to take the castle and put all the Bloody Mummers to the sword. When Jaime asks whether Vargo is dead, Tywin reveals that Vargo’s hands and feet have been cut off but Gregor was keeping him alive for a bit because Gregor finds Vargo’s slobbering amusing.

Tywin then asks whether Jaime can wield a sword with his left hand. In reality, Jaime is having difficulty with even the most mundane of tasks, but he tells his father that his left hand works just fine. Tywin is satisfied with Jaime’s answer and is about to present him with a gift but Jaime cuts his father off, turning the conversation to Joffrey’s death instead. He asks how Joffrey died. Tywin replies that the boy died from poison, for he had Joffrey’s throat slit open and the maesters found no obstruction in it.

Jaime then tells his father that Cersei has accused Tyrion of killing Joffrey. Tywin says that Tyrion served Joffrey the poisoned wine with all the guests looking on and that he has since taken Podrick Payne and Sansa’s maids into custody. The City Watch, meanwhile, is searching for Sansa Stark. When Jaime asks Tywin whether he would indeed execute his own son, Tywin says that Tywin has nothing to fear if he is innocent – but first they must consider the evidence for and against Tyrion.

Tywin then starts to steer the conversation towards Jaime leaving the Kingsguard, to take his rightful place as the heir of Casterly Rock. When Jaime counters by saying that Kingsguard serve for life, Tywin says that Cersei replacing Ser Barristan on grounds of age has set a precedent, and that he is sure that a suitable gift to the faith will persuade the High Septon to release Jaime from his vows. Jaime does not waiver, saying that as Lord Commander of the Kingsguard, he has a duty to perform.

Tywin interjects, saying that Jaime does indeed have a duty – to House Lannister, as heir to Casterly Rock. He wants Jaime to return to Casterly Rock and assign Tommen as his squire and ward. Tywin also states that he is thinking of wedding Cersei to Oberyn Martell and perhaps offering Jaime himself to wed Margaery, even though the Tyrells are insisting on Tommen being Margaery’s new husband.

Jaime cannot take it anymore and launches into an angry outburst, saying that he doesn’t want anything to do with Tywin’s plans. He states that he is the Lord Commander of the Kingsguard and that is all he wants to be.

Tywin doesn’t speak and the silence stretches on for a long while. Finally, Tywin states that Jaime is not his son, and since Jaime insists on being the Lord Commander of the Kingsguard and only that, then Jaime had best be off and do his duty.


Davos looks on from the castle as Melisandre leads the nightly prayers to R’hllor down in the yard below. Queen Selyse and Ser Axell Florent are among the devotees, as are Princess Shireen and Devan. Stannis is there as well, although Davos notices that the king is not as fervent in his faith as the rest of the devotees.

Davos’ focus on the nightly prayers is broken when Ser Andrew Estermont touches him on the elbow and tells him that it is time for them to begin their plan. Davos estimates that Stannis and Melisandre will be at the prayers for another hour or more.

His companions for the night’s plan are the men whom he has secretly been meeting and befriending, men who still worship the Seven. They are Ser Andrew Estermont, Ser Gerald Gower and the Bastard of Nightsong. He has warned them that Melisandre might have seen the future in her flames, and thus has been forewarned about their plans. They had suggested killing Melisandre, but Davos told them about how Melisandre seems quick to know any threat to her own person, like how she knew Maester Cressen had tried to poison her. Therefore, his suggestion had been to just ignore Melisandre, since it was surely not possible for her to see everything.

The small group of men head for Maester Pylos’ chambers, where they find the master going through some sums with Edric Storm. Pylos breaks off from the lesson and tells Edric to get his cloak and go with Davos. Edric complies and Davos takes the boy with him.

When Edric asks Davos where they are going, Davos says that he is taking Edric to one of Salladhor Saan’s ships; Ser Andrew Estermont says that he will be going with Edric and that there is nothing to be afraid of. Edric asks why Stannis is sending him away from Dragonstone; he says that he has never displeased uncle Stannis. He then insists on seeing Stannis. Davos says that there is no time and that he, Davos, was the King’s Hand, and thus he speaks with the King’s voice; he says that if Edric did not do as told, he would have to tell Stannis that Edric disobeyed an order and that will make Stannis quite angry. Davos then shows Edric the four fingers that Stannis has shortened, saying that he has seen Stannis’ anger first hand. The threat works and Edric then follows Davos without complaint.

They make their way to the postern gate where another two of Davos’ allies are waiting, two bound and trussed up guards at their feet. They tell Davos that the boat is there, and ready to transport Edric to one of Salladhor Saan’s galley, named Mad Prendos. Davos says his goodbyes to Edric, telling Edric that he is Robert Baratheon’s son and that he knows Edric will be brave. Ser Andrew then leads Edric out of the postern gate, and the rest of the men follow them, all except the Bastard of Nightsong and Davos. Davos then tells the Bastard of Nightsong to place the two guards in a cellar and free them when Edric is safely under way.

Davos then makes his way to the Chamber of the Painted Table, where he then patiently waits. He tries looking out of the north window to see whether he can see Mad Prendos raising sail, but night was already upon them and he sees nothing.

Sometime later, Davos hears Melisandre and Stannis approaching; he hears them discussing Joffrey’s death, with Melisandre insisting that Joffrey is indeed dead. When the two of them step into the chamber, Davos announces his presence by greeting them and saying that what Melisandre mentioned is true: Joffrey is indeed dead. Davos says that Joffrey had either choked on a morsel of food or been poisoned during his wedding feast. Stannis asks Davos whether he knows who the poisoner was, and Davos mentions that it has been said to be Tyrion. Stannis questions the source of Davos’ report and Davos replies by saying that Salladhor Saan still trades in King’s Landing and it was the Lyseni pirate who had reported the news to him.

Stannis says that the Iron Throne is now his but Melisandre says that Joffrey has a brother and the Lannisters will crown Joffrey’s younger brother instead. Stannis says that Tommen might be gentler than Joffrey, but like his brother Joffrey, a product of incest between Cersei and Jaime Lannister. Melisandre then tells Stannis that he can save the people of Westeros by giving her Edric Storm.

It is then that Davos announces that Stannis cannot hand over Edric Storm to Melisandre because Edric is no longer in Dragonstone but aboard a Lyseni galley, safely out to sea. Davos catches the flicker in Melisandre’s eyes and he knows then that Melisandre had not predicted his plan to send Edric away.

Stannis’ initial reaction is to lay the blame on Salladhor Saan, but Melisandre tells him that it is Davos who planned the whole thing. Davos says that Edric is out of Melisandre’s reach. When she asks him whether he knows what he’s done, Davos say that yes, he has done his duty.

Stannis mentions that some might label what Davos has done as treason but Davos is firm in his stand, stating that he has done his duty, because part of the Hand’s duties is to protect Stannis’ people. He says that Edric Storm is one of Stannis’ people and thus deserves protection.

Melisandre chastises Davos, saying that he is meddling in matters he does not understand. Davos admits that there is much that he doesn’t understand and that he has never pretended otherwise, but he states that he knows a king protects his people.

Stannis is starting to getting angry and accuses Davos of mocking him, of being an onion smuggler who is trying to teach kingly duty to the king himself.

Davos says that Stannis may have him executed if he, Davos, has offended Stannis. But he pleads to the king to hear him out first. Stannis brandishes Lightbringer and tells Davos to say what he has to say and to do it quickly.

Davos draws out a letter from his cloak and begins to read. The letter is the one that Maester Pylos had shown him previously; it is the letter from the Night’s Watch that pleads to the kings of the realm to send more men to the Wall in order to help the Watch defend the realm against the King beyond the Wall and his vast host of wildlings.


Jon wakes up from a bad dream; in the dream, he had been in Winterfell’s royal crypt and the statues of the long-dead Stark kings were telling him that he didn’t belong there because he is not a Stark. He had also seen a grey direwolf in the crypt, but it was at that point that he wakes from his sleep.

Jon is in the steward’s cell, located beneath what had once been Lord Commander Mormont’s chambers. Jon had thought that being back in his cell would bring him sweeter dreams, but now all he feels is loneliness, for both Ghost and Ygritte are no longer with him. He burned Ygritte himself and wonders where Ghost currently is.

Jon hears two horn blasts, the signal for a wildling sighting. He straps on his armor, arms himself with Longclaw, finds his crutch and descends down the steps.

It is night outside. Jon walks to the Wall and joins the group of men who are waiting for the cage to descend. The battle with the Magnar’s Thenns had destroyed the stairs below the Wall so the only way to ascend to the top is by taking the cage. When the cage finally comes down, Jon and the men squeeze in and wait as the cage slowly ascends to take them to the top of the Wall.

When Jon reaches the top, he sees that all the weapons and supplies are ready. He reflects on the fact that Castle Black is well supplied in everything except men – the garrison has yet to return. Donal Noye approaches Jon and asks Jon whether he hears something in the darkness down below. Jon says that he hears a mammoth. He also sees the glimmer of distant fires. Jon knows then that they are dealing with wildlings; the Others or wights do not light torches.

One of the brothers wonders aloud how they are to fight the wildings if they can’t see them in the darkness. Donal Noye responds by giving the orders for the men to load the trebuchets with barrels of flaming pitch and send them crashing upon the wildlings below. The burning pitch casts a flickering light upon the ground below, giving Jon a glimpse of slow-moving mammoths; he estimates that there might be a dozen mammoths, maybe more. Noye repeats the order again, and one of the barrels strikes a tree, enveloping it in flames. Jon sees that his earlier guess had been wildly incorrect – the wildlings have at least a hundred mammoths.

Pyp cries out to the men that the wildlings are at the gate.

Hearing Pyp’s cry, Jon reflects on their defenses. The Wall is much too big to be stormed by conventional means like ladders, siege towers, battering rams or catapults. Climbing would prove too perilous, especially in the heat of battle.

But there is the matter of the gate. The gate is the only well for the wildlings to pass through the wall. The gate itself is a small and narrow tunnel through the ice. Three iron grates close the inner passage, and each of the grates are locked and chained and protected by a murder hole. The outer door is made from old oak, nine inches thick and studded with iron; the wildlings will need to assault this outer door, but it will be hard for them to breakthrough. But Jon realizes that Mance Rayder’s mammoths and giants might have an easier time breaking the door.

Noye gives the order and the men start throwing a dozen flaming jars of lamp oil at the wildling force. This is quickly followed by a barrel of pitch, which hits the fires below and kills many wildlings.

Noye follows this with an order to the archers to loose their arrows upon the wildings. When one of the archers complains that he can’t see the wildlings due to the darkness, Noye points north and tells the archers to loose the arrows in that direction; even if the arrows don’t hit, they’ll make the wildlings fretful.

Noye then calls for two bowmen and two spearmen to join him in holding the tunnel down below. Ten men volunteer and Noye chooses his four. Noye then assigns command of the entire Wall to Jon. Jon is caught by surprise but accepts Noye’s decision.

Jon and his men launch arrows, crossbow bolts and rocks against the darkness. They gulp down onion broth during short breaks of rest or between arrows. One of the two trebuchets breaks down from the wear and tear of battle. Donal Noye and the four men who went with him do not return. Jon is firing arrow after arrow from his longbow, barely resting through the battle or the pain in his leg.

When dawn finally comes, Jon and his men look down upon the battleground. They see the corpses. But they also see a vast horde of wildlings standing before the Wall. Jon realizes then that the night attack had just been a tiny portion of the entire might of Mance Rayder’s wildling host, that it had been a probe to see whether the men of the Night’s Watch were prepared for battle. He realizes that the real battle is just starting.

Jon sees the entire fury of the wild coming towards the Wall. He sees a hundred or more mammoths with giants on their backs. He spots a group of giants pushing a battering ram forward and realizes that the ram can easily break through the gate with a few swings. Horsemen, archers, footmen and bone chariots make up the rest of Mance’s wildling army.

Seeing the great host before them, the men begin to despair. Jon knows that he has to say something to the men, so he rallies them together with a rousing speech that focuses on the fact that Mance’s wildlings cannot pass as long as the Night’s Watch holds the gate. By the end of the speech, the men’s morale have been lifted and Jon calls for the battle to begin.

Jon orders the archers to target the giants who are carrying the ram, but they are to shoot only upon his command and not before.

The wildlings’ lack of discipline causes their formation to fall apart as they advance towards the Wall. The wildling archers also shoot as they advanced, but their arrows fall woefully short. When the ram and the giants come within range, Jon gives the command and he and his archers let loose their arrows. They fire volley after volley and soon the giants who were carrying the ram are all dead or dying. One of the men shouts that a mammoth is at the gate, to which Jon replies by ordering Grenn and Pyp to throw flaming barrels of oil over the edge of the Wall. They send three barrels over and the resulting smoke and flames drives the wildlings into chaos – the mammoths start fleeing, followed by the giants, the rest of the wildlings and finally, seeing that they were being abandoned, the horsemen and chariots as well. Jon checks for casualties on his side but there are none.

Jon finally starts to feel the agony in his leg. He decides to inspect the gate and gets Pyp to help him to the cage; he passes the command of the Wall to Grenn. When the reach the ground, Pyp goes in search of Maester Aemon to get the spare key to the gate. He returns later, but Maester Aemon has decided to come as well.

They open the inner gate and make their way into the narrow tunnel. They pass through the iron gates inside and continue along the tunnel; they soon see a faint light ahead, which Jon immediately realizes is bad news. They last twenty feet of the tunnel is a scene of carnage; it is the place where Donal Noye and his men made their stand, and died horribly for it. The outer door has been hacked and broken and torn off its hinges, and one of the giants managed to crawl into the tunnel. The giant had managed to wrench the bars apart from the first iron gate and killed all the men, including Noye. However, Noye managed to kill the giant – they find the big man locked in the giant’s arm, his spine crushed, but his sword lodged deep into the giant’s throat. Jon studies the giant and realizes that he is looking at Mag the Mighty, king of the giants.

Jon walks on, to see what lies beyond the splintered door. He sees that the way into the tunnel is partially blocked by a dead mammoth and three dead giants. Jon then walks back to where the others are waiting and says that they will have to repair the outer gate as best as they can and then block up the tunnel, all the way to the second gate. Jon knows that with Noye dead, command of Castle Black will fall back on Ser Wynton, and so he says that Ser Wynton will need to take command immediately.

Maester Aemon says that Ser Wynton has gone senile and that Jon knows that as well as Donal Noye. Jon knows it is true, so he says that Maester Aemon should be the one to give the orders and lead them. Aemon declines, however, saying that his role as a maester is to give counsel, and not commands. He then says that Jon must lead the men. Jon protests but Aemon says that Jon is the most suitable candidate to lead the rest of the men, and that Jon need not command for long, only until the garrison returns to Castle Black.


Now that her parents and brothers are dead, Arya finds that she has an emptiness inside of her that does not go away. She wants to sleep all day and all night, but Sandor Clegane keeps on pushing her on. The only escape from the pain and loneliness are at night, when she dreams. In her dreams, she slips into Nymeria’s body and leads a large pack of wolves.

Sandor and Arya now travel with two horses, Stranger and a palfrey that they found in a field a day after departing from the Twins. Arya named the horse Craven after Sandor said that the palfrey must have run off from the Twins, just like them. Sandor no longer seems interesting in watching over her as he once did; he doesn’t seem to care whether Arya stays or runs away. Arya briefly considers running off, but with Winterfell now gone, she cannot think of any place to go and so decides to stay with Sandor.

She asks Sandor where they were headed but Sandor doesn’t tell her their destination, only that they are heading away from the Twins. During their journey, Arya and Sandor rarely talk; she observes that Sandor seems to be furious, though at what she couldn’t say. From time to time, they see bands of Frey horsemen riding through the countryside; Sandor tells her that the Freys are hunting stray northmen.

One day, they come across a dying man. The man tells them that he is a northman and that he serves Ser Marq Piper, one of Edmure Tully’s bannermen. He then goes on to tell how he had been at the Twins, celebrating Edmure and Roslin’s wedding. He had been drinking and toasting with another man-at-arms, one who served Lord Roose Bolton; the Bolton man had then attacked him during the wedding, inflicting a grievous wound. Sandor offers the man some water and a merciful death; the man accepts both. After the man drinks the water, Sandor slides a dagger into the man’s heart; he then tells Arya that  that is how she is supposed to kill a man, by sending a blade through his heart.

They travel on and after a while, find themselves in the Vale, in the foothills of the mountains of the Moon. Arya asks again where Sandor was taking her, and this time Sandor tells her that he is bringing her to her aunt, Lysa Arryn, in the Eyrie; it is his hope that Lysa will pay Arya’s ransom. Thinking of her aunt, Arya realizes that she doesn’t know her aunt any better than her uncle Brynden. She then tells Sandor that the two of them should go back to the Twins to rescue her mother. Sandor says that he has considered the possibility that Lord Walder Frey might have kept her mother alive to ransom her later, but states that he is not going to rescue her mother by himself.  He tells her firmly that they are heading for the Vale.

That night, Arya dreams her wolfdreams again. She slips into Nymeria’s body and finds herself at the edge of a river, with her pack of brothers and sisters. There are dead men floating down the river and bodies on the riverbanks, washed up by the river. The wolves are devouring the dead bodies, as well as any crow that dares to come too near. Arya smells a faint but familiar scent: it is the scent of her mother. The scent is getting stronger. Arya pads down into the river and chases after the scent. When she finally finds it, she drags the pale white body up the muddy bank. Her mother lies there, blood trickling from her throat. She picks up the sudden sound of horses and men approaching and decides to run away, leaving the body where it is.

In the morning, Sandor starts talking about Arya’s mother, but she cuts him off, saying that she saw her mother in a dream and that she finally accepts that her mother is dead. Sandor doesn’t say anything but nods and they ride on towards the mountains.

They reach a tiny isolated village, and Sandor decides to go in, saying that they needed food and a roof over their heads and that the villagers were unlikely to know what had happened at the Twins or know who he is. Sandor goes in and finds the villagers building a wooden palisade around their homes; when they see his size, they offer Sandor and Arya food, shelter and coin in exchange for work.

After the villagers tell him of the frost and snow waiting for them in the highpasses, as well as the shadowcats, cavebears and armed mountain-men, Sandor decides to abandon his plans of bringing Arya to the Eyrie.

Sandor and Arya spend several weeks at the village, but when the wooden palisade was finished, the village elder subtly tells them that they had to leave, with the reason that the villagers are uncomfortable with a man who deals in blood and death like Sandor. Sandor is surprised that they know who he is and tells them that they might appreciate having him around when the mountain clans come raiding and pillaging. The village elder hesitates, saying that he’s heard Sandor has lost his belly for fighting after what happened during the Battle of the Blackwater. Sandor gets angry and tells the elder village that he and Arya will leave once they get paid.

Sandor leaves the village with a pouch of copper coins, and a new sword that he had exchanged for the longaxe he taken back at the Twins. They head back towards the Trident. Sandor tells Arya that they will make their way to Riverrun; he is hoping that Ser Brynden will pay Arya’s ransom. Arya says that her uncle doesn’t know her nor will he know what she looks like; she then suggests that they go to the Wall instead. Sandor laughs at that, asking her whether she intends to join the Night’s Watch but Arya says that her half-brother Jon Snow is on the Wall. Sandor laughs and says that to get to the Wall they’d have to go through the Freys, the ironmen and thousands of northmen. Arya asks whether Sandor is scared of them and whether he has lost his belly for fighting. Sandor says that there’s nothing wrong with his belly and he doesn’t care about what she wants or her brother on the Wall.


Tyrion, having been accused by Cersei of killing Joffrey, is kept locked up in a tower room. His uncle, Ser Kevan Lannister, is telling Tyrion that if indeed Tyrion is innocent, then he wouldn’t have any difficulty proving it at trial. When Tyrion asks, Kevan tells him that the three judges will be Tywin, Mace Tyrell and Prince Oberyn. Tyrion then asks whether he would be allowed to demand trial by battle, to choose a champion to prove his innocence. Kevan advices Tyrion not to go down that route because Cersei intends to name Ser Gregor Clegane as her champion in the event of such a trial.

Tyrion then asks Kevan whether his sister has any witnesses against him; Kevan replies that Cersei has more and more witnesses by the day. When Tyrion mentions that he should have witnesses as well, Kevan tells him that Tyrion can write down the names of his witnesses and Ser Addam Marbrand, Commander of the City Watch, will send his men to find the witnesses and bring them to the trial. Tyrion has another request for his uncle: that he send Podrick Payne to him immediately. Kevan agrees to then leaves.

Tyrion tries to think of witnesses who will for him during the trial, but he cannot think of anyone. When Podrick appears, Tyrion tells him to go find Bronn and bring him to Tyrion’s cell at once. Tyrion then pens down Sansa’s name on parchment as one of his witnesses.

The next day, Tyrion hands over the parchment to Kevan. His uncle is surprised that Tyrion only has one witness and tells Tyrion that the trial is to begin in three days and that Ser Addam is still searching for Sansa Stark.

It is only the next morning before Podrick returns with Bronn. Bronn reveals that he is going to marry Lolly Stokeworth, the lackwit daughter of Lady Tanda. Tyrion realizes that the whole thing smells of one of Cersei’s schemes. He tries to convince Bronn to be his champion, promising to reward Bronn lavishly with gold, but Bronn doesn’t jump for the bait, saying he already has gold to spend. Tyrion goes for a different tack, revealing to Bronn that Gregor has been wounded in his recent battles and that he will be slower due to his wounds. Bronn considers the threat that Gregor poses, saying that while Gregor had never been fast, he is faster than a man you’d expect of his size. He also adds that Gregor has a monstrous reach and doesn’t seem to feel blows the way a normal man would. Bronn then states that the best strategy to use against Gregor would be to dance around the big man and avoiding the man’s blows until he grew tired, then get him off his feet somehow. Bronn is brutally honest and admits that it will be a difficult task, and that he will lose either way since even if kills Gregor, Cersei will snatch his marriage to Lady Lollys Stokeworth away. Tyrion gives up on Bronn and wishes Bronn a happy marriage.

Ser Kevan pays him another visit later in the day and again the day after, but both visits are the same: Kevan says that Sansa has not yet been found, nor has Ser Dontos who vanished the same night, and Tyrion says he had no other witnesses that he wishes to summon. The night before the trial, Tyrion finds it difficult to sleep.

The next day, the trial begins. Tywin, Lord Tyrell and Prince Oberyn sit in judgment. Tywin goes straight for the question, asking whether Tyrion killed Joffrey. Tyrion denies that he did. When asked whether Sansa had done the deed, Tyrion denies that his wife had anything to do with Joffrey’s death.

Lord Tywin calls for Cersei’s witnesses and tells Tyrion that Tyrion’s witnesses can speak after Cersei’s.

The first witness to be called to the stand is Ser Balon Swann. Balon says that he fought with Tyrion during the Battle of the Blackwater and that Tyrion is a brave man. He then says that he simply will not believe Tyrion murdered Joffrey. Tyrion is puzzled by Cersei’s choice, as Balon’s testimony points towards Tyrion being innocent. But then Balon speaks reluctantly of how Tyrion had struck Joffrey on the day of the riot. And then Tyrion begins to comprehends his sister’s plan: Cersei intends to begin the trial by calling upon a man known to be honest, but every witness after Balon will tell a worse tale until Tyrion ends up looking thoroughly guilty.

As the witnesses take the stand, Tyrion sees that he is right about his sister’s plan. Ser Meryn Trant mentions how Tyrion had stopped Joffrey’s chastisement of Sansa Stark and threatened to have Ser Boros Blount killed when Boros spoke up in defense of Joffrey. Next is Ser Boros Blount, who repeats the same story. Then comes the Kettleblack brothers, Osney, Ofryd and Osmund. Osney and Osfryd tell of Tyrion’s supper with Cersei before the Battle of the Blackwater, and of the threats he made to Cersei then. Ser Osmund’s tale is an outright lie, saying that Joffrey had warned him on the day he became a member of the Kingsguard that his uncle Tyrion meant to have Joffrey killed and then replace Joffrey as king.

The trial ends for the day.

Later that night, Kevan visits Tyrion in his tower cell. Tyrion asks his uncle to send for Lord Varys.

On the second days of the trial, Maesters Ballabar and Frenken both confirm that they discovered no pigeon pie or other food lodged in Joffrey’s throat; both also believe that Joffrey died from poison. The next witness is Maester Pycelle, who brings with him a number of small jars, which he proceeds to identify; all of them are poisons. He then claims that Tyrion stole the jars of poison from his chambers when Tyrion had him falsely imprisoned. Tyrion calls out to Pycelle, demanding to know whether any of the poison he had shown could choke off a man’s breath. Pycelle admits that none of the jars of poison could do that; he states that only a rarer poison called “the strangler”  could do that. Tyrion then points out Pycelle didn’t find “the strangler” but Pycelle counters by saying that the rare poison hadn’t been found because Tyrion already used all of it to kill Joffrey. Tyrion releases a furious outburst but Tywin threatens to gag and chain him if he speaks up again.

The rest of the witnesses turn out to be men and women, both highborn and humble alike, who had been present at the wedding feast. Their testimonies include seeing Tyrion threaten the king, filling the wedding chalice then dropping something into Joffrey’s wine, and picking up the chalice as Joffrey was dying to pour out the last of the poisoned wine onto the floor.

Later that night Ser Kevan once again visits Tyrion. Tyrion says that he has not thought of any witnesses other than Sansa and then asks Kevan why Varys has yet to visit him. Kevan reveals that Varys plans to testify against Tyrion the next day. Tyrion, curious, asks what convinced Kevan that Tyrion was guilty. Kevan says it was because Tyrion had stolen Pycelle’s poisons, and Tyrion wouldn’t have stolen the poisons if he hadn’t intended to use them. Kevan then advices Tyrion to confess his crimes. He tells Tyrion that Tyrion’s father had sent him with an offer – if Tyrion will confess to murdering Joffrey before the throne and repent for his crimes, his father will not have him executed but instead permit him to join the Night’s Watch.

Tyrion laughs, saying that the terms are the same ones that got offered to Eddard Stark, who had then been executed despite confessing his crimes. Kevan says that Eddard’s execution was Joffrey’s decision and that Tywin had no part in it. Tyrion still declines the offer, saying that he is not going to confess. Ser Kevan reminds Tyrion that he has no witnesses. He then says that whatever the outcome of the trial, Tyrion is better with Tywin’s offer: if he is judged guilty, then going to the Wall will be a better fate then execution and if he is judged innocent, the North will be a much safer place for him than King’s Landing since the common folk, already convinced that Tyrion is guilty, would tear him apart if he dared set foot outside the castle.

Kevan then begins talking passionately about his brother Tywin, saying that while Tyrion might think of his father as a hard man, Tywin is no harsher than he has had to be in order to restore House Lannister’s glory, something that Tywin and Kevan’s father had squandered in the many years before Tyrion was born. Kevan speaks of Tywin with such passion that Tyrion is taken aback. Before Kevan leaves, Tyrion tells him that he will think about his father’s offer.

Tyrion spends the night thinking about it, but he come morning, he still doesn’t trust his father’s offer.

The third day of the trial sees Varys taking to the stand to testify against Tyrion. Tyrion realizes Varys’ testimonial contain half-truths rather than outright lies; the eunuch mentions many things that are taken slightly out of context. He tells of how Tyrion had schemed to part Joffrey from Sandor’s protection and spoken to Bronn about how Tommen would make a better king. Varys also confirms that Tyrion visited Grand Master Pycelle’s chambers at midnight and stole Pycelle’s poisons and potions and that he’d made a threat to Cersei the night where both of them supped together. Unlike the previous witnesses, Varys has documents and parchments filled with notes, details, dates and even whole conversations. And he recites all of them, which take the entire day.

After Varys finishes, Lord Tywin asks Cersei whether they have heard from all her witnesses. Cersei tells them that she has one more witness, whom she intends to bring out on the next day.

That night, Tyrion expects another visit from Ser Kevan, but he receives a most unexpected visitor: Prince Oberyn Martell.

Oberyn tells Tyrion that Cersei has hinted at marriage between Cersei and himself if he condemns Tyrion. However, Oberyn says that Cersei is too ambitious and scheming for him to be interested in her proposition. He does say that he is thankful that Cersei accused him of Joffrey’s murder because otherwise he might have been arrested in Tyrion’s place – after all, he is knowledgeable in poisons, he has reasons to keep the Tyrells far from the crown and by Dornish law, with Joffrey dead, the Iron Throne would pass to the next-eldest child in line, who would be Myrcella Baratheon, who is married to Oberyn’s nephew, Trystane Martell.

Tyrion says that Dornish law does not apply in King’s Landing and that Tywin will certainly crown Tommen. Oberyn then says that he may indeed marry Cersei if she supports Myrcella over Tommen. Tyrion says that Tywin will give Cersei no choice in the matter but Oberyn responds by saying that Tyrion’s father might not live forever.

Oberyn then reveals that Mace Tyrell is quite convinced that Tywin is guilty but that he himself was not as convinced. He then coyly mentions that perhaps Joffrey’s killer had been eaten by a bear, subtly insinuating that he does not believe Tywin’s earlier claim that it had been Ser Amory Lorch who had killed Elia and her children. Tywin then decides that he has nothing to lose by telling Oberyn the truth so he says that while Ser Amory Lorch had indeed been killed by a bear, Amory only killed Rhaenys, while Elia and Aegon were killed by Ser Gregor Clegane. However, when Oberyn presses Tyrion on whether it was Tywin who had given Gregor the orders, Tyrion denies it. Oberyn sees through the lie and calls Tyrion out on it, and Tyrion responds by saying that Oberyn should speak to Tywin about the matter. Oberyn says that Tyrion’s innocence cannot save him, nor can Tywin. He reveals that he can save Tyrion – as Tyrion’s champion in a trial of combat.


Jaime is in the Round Room, which forms the first floor of the White Sword Tower, waiting for his Sworn brothers. He has since moved his belongings to the topmost floor, which has traditionally been the Lord Commander’s apartments. He has been spending his days at his brother’s trials, although always standing at the back of the hall. Few seem to recognize him. His father had disowned him and even Cersei seems to be avoiding him.

Jaime goes through the White Book, a massive book that details the history of the Kingsguard; every knight who had ever served had a page, with their names and deeds recorded for all time. It has always been the duty of the Lord Commander to keep the entries up to date; Jaime realizes that it is his duty now.

Ser Barristan Selmy had been the previous Lord Commander; Jaime finds Barristan’s page, and goes through the old knight’s lost list of accomplishments. Jaime’s own page is scant by comparison.

The door to the Round Room opens and Jaime receives his Sworn Brothers. Jaime goes through a formality, asking them the names of the men who are currently guarding the King while the Kingsguard are having a meeting. Ser Osmund says that his brothers, Ser Osney and Ser Osfryd are guarding Tommen. Loras adds that his elder brother, Ser Garlan is guarding the king as well. The meeting then starts.

Including Jaime, six of the seven Kingsguard are in the room; the seventh, Ser Arys Oakheart, is in Dorne, to guard Princess Myrcella. Jaime studies his Sworn Brothers. He has served with Meryn Trant and Boros Blaunt, both adequate fighters but lacking good character. Ser Balon Swann is well-suited to his white cloak, and Ser Loras is supposedly everything a knight should be. But he knows next to nothing about Ser Osmund Kettleblack.

He first chastises the five for failing to keep Joffrey alive. Jaime then asks whether it’s true that Tyrion poisoned Joffrey. Meryn and Boros are convinced that it was Tyrion, since Tyrion had filled Joffrey’s chalice with wine then emptied the dregs on the floor. Ser Balon is uncertain, saying that there were others who had been just as near to the King as Tyrion and it could have easily been one of them who had poisoned Joffrey’s wine. Loras is sure that the poisoner is Sansa Stark, with the reason that Margaery drank from the same chalice as well and that Sansa was the only person in the hall who could have wanted both Joffrey and Margaery dead. Jaime find Loras’ reasoning sound; he considers looking into Sansa’s disappearance personally at a later time.

Jaime then states that Joffrey is now dead but he intends for Tommen to live a long, long life. He proceeds to address each of the Kingsguard in turn.

Seeing that Boros has grown stout over the years, he assigns Boros the role of Tommen’s food taster. Boros is insulted by the assignment and counters by saying that Jaime should be the food taster instead since Jaime is now a cripple. Jaime only smiles and challenges Boros to a duel, but Boros refuses to take up the challenge and leaves in disgust. Jaime is secretly relieved that Boros is too much of a coward, because he knows that, with his right hand gone, Boros would have made short work of him.

Next Jaime addresses Ser Osmund Kettleblack. He says that he does not know anything about Osmund and asks Osmund where he has served before. Osmund is evasive at first but reveals that he has served in the Stepstone, the Disputed Lands and was once part of a mercenary company called the Gallant Men, who fought Lys and Tyrosh. He also reveals that he was knighted by a Ser Robert Stone, who has since died. Jaime suspects that Ser Osmund’s Robert Stone is made-up but proceeds to dismiss Osmund.

He next turns his attention to Ser Meryn. Jaime says that he has heard of Meryn obeying Joffrey’s order to chastise Sansa; he then states that nowhere in the vows of the Kingsguard do they swear to beat women and children. Meryn defends himself by saying that he was just following King Joffrey’s orders. Jaime replies by saying that going forward, Meryn is to temper his obedience with common sense and that there will be times when he will need to consult either Cersei, Tywin or Jaime himself in order to protect Tommen from himself. Jaime then dismisses Meryn.

Jaime then turns towards Ser Balon. He praises Balon’s valor and calls Balon a welcome addition to the Kingsguard. But he also remarks on how Balon’s brother, Ser Donnel, once rode with Renly, then for Stannis, then for Joffrey and now for Tommen. He then asks what Balon would do if one day Donnel switches allegiance. Balon hesitates but then states that, unlike what Jaime did to Aerys, he would do his duty. Jaime likes Balon’s answer and dismisses him.

Then there is only Jaime and Loras Tyrell in the room. They trade words and Jaime realizes that Tyrell is exactly how Jaime used to be when he had just entered the ranks of the Kingsguard – exceptional but arrogant. He decides to focus the conversation on Renly’s death instead, questioning Loras’ insistence that it was Brienne who had murdered Renly. He says that Brienne mentioned that a shadow had killed Renly; he also states that Brienne is not sly or quick-witted enough to come up with such a strange story, and that Brienne appears to be person who takes her oaths seriously. Loras states that Brienne had fled, with Catelyn Stark, and why would she have done such a thing if she had not murdered Renly.  But doubt begins to creep into his voice, and he reveals to Jaime that Renly’s gorget had been cut clean through – he admits that no one could have done that with a sword, not even Brienne, despite her strength.

Jaime tells Loras to go and visit Brienne in her cell, to ask her questions and listen to her answers. If Loras is still convinced that she is guilty, then Jaime will make sure she answers for it. He says that the choice is with Loras and that the only thing he asks of Loras is that Loras judges her fairly. Loras vows that he will and leaves.

Jaime sits in the room, and considers getting himself a gold hand to replace his right hand. He decides that the gold hand can wait, however, for he has other things to do first.


The Merling King has stopped at the Fingers, a rocky coastline located north of the Vale so named because it just out into the sea like slim, slender fingers. Arya, still seasick and has been for most of the voyage, finds the Fingers, with its bleak grey sky, many rocks and forlorn little flint tower, a dismal place. She has thought all along that Petyr Baelish is bringing her back to Winterfell, since he did mention that he would be bringing her home. So she is surprised when Petyr tells her that the ship is sailing off to the east, headed for Braavos, without them. Knowing that Sansa might have expected him to bring her back to Winterfell, Petyr says that Winterfell has burned and sacked; instead, they will be staying at the Fingers, inside the unnamed flint tower that is the seat of House Baelish. Petyr, knowing that Sansa finds the Fingers bleak and dreary, tells her not to worry, as they will be staying there for no more than a fortnight – Lysa Arryn is riding to meet them at the Fingers and that he and Lysa are to be wed, whereupon they will then head for the Eyrie.

They take a boat ashore, accompanied by Lothor Brune and old Oswell. Petyr’s servants come out from the tower to meet them and Petyr proceeds to introduce every one of them to Sansa though he is careful not to mention Sansa’s name. Everyone then makes their way to the flint tower.

The tower turns out to be small, with only three floors to it. The servants live in the kitchen located on the ground level. The next floor up holds a small hall while the bedchambers are located on the topmost floor. Sansa studies a shield that is hanging in the hall, the device being a grey stone head on a light green field. Petyr tells her that it is his grandfather’s shield; he then reveals that his grandfather’s father was born in Braavos and came to the Vale as a sellsword to one of Vale lords, and his grandfather had taken the head of the Titan as his sigil when he was knighted.

When Sansa and Petyr are alone, he tells Sansa that she has to assume a new identity because if word of Sansa Stark being seen in the Vale got out, Lord Varys will hear of it and it would cause all kinds of complications. Petyr decides that Sansa will go by the name Alayne, which had been the name of Petyr’s mother, and that she will be his bastard daughter with the reason being that it is considered rude to pry into the origins of a man’s bastard children. Petyr then concocts Alayne’s history, saying that her mother was a gentlewoman of Braavos who died giving birth to Alayne; Alayne was then entrusted to men and women of the Faith, but started searching for Petyr after deciding that she did not wish to be a septa.

The servants then bring them a small meal, and as they eat, Petyr shifts the conversation to the game of thrones, stating that in King’s Landing, there are two sorts of people: the players and the pieces. Sansa then asks whether Ser Dontos was the piece Petyr had used to poison Joffrey. Petyr laughs and tells her that Dontos could never have been trusted with a task of such enormity. Sansa then asks if Petyr has other pieces in the capital. Petyr responds by summoning old Oswell and asks Sansa whether she knows him. There is something familiar about Oswell, but she says that she hasn’t seen him before. Oswell himself then says that Sansa might not have met him before but that she might have met his three sons. Sansa is caught by surprise as she realizes that she has indeed seen the man’s three sons; she realizes she is looking at father of the Kettleblack brothers. After Petyr dismisses old Oswell, Sansa asks Petyr whether it had been one of the Kettleblacks who poisoned Joffrey. Petyr says that the Kettleblacks are far too treacherous to be of any such scheme and that Ser Osmund Kettleblack has become unreliable since the man joined the Kingsguard.

Seeing that Sansa cannot come up with any more guesses, Petyr reveals that the person who did it is the one who straightened Sansa’s hairnet sometime during the feast. Sansa is caught by surprise, as the Queen of Thorns was the one who did exactly that. Petyr then explains that when he had gone to Highgarden with the marriage proposal that Margaery be wed to Joffrey, Lady Olenna begin asking questions about Joffrey’s character. Meanwhile, Petyr had his own men spreading disturbing tales about Joffrey amongst the Tyrells’ servants. Lady Olenna soon came to realize one thing: her son Mace Tyrell wanted to make Margaery a Queen by marrying a king. But Olenna had figured that although Margaery would need to be married to a king, it didn’t have to be Joffrey – it could just as easily be Tommen.

Sansa starts her new life on the Fingers. Lysa Arryn arrives after eight days. When she finally looks at her aunt, Sansa thinks that Lysa looks ten year older than her mother had looked, even though Lysa is two years younger than Catelyn. Lysa is also plump and clumsy. Petyr introduces Sansa, but as Alayne Stone. He mentions that he hopes to Alayne to the Eyrie but then quickly changes the subject, asking Lysa when both she and he can be wed. Lysa says that she has brought her own septon and singer and that they can be wed right then. Petyr isn’t too pleased, saying that he’d rather wed her at the Eyrie, with her whole court in attendance. Lysa, however, insists that they be married right then and there, and Petyr, not wanting to push the issue too much, gives in. They are married within the hour.

After the small feast, they proceed with the bedding ceremony and soon, the whole tower can hear Lady Lysa’s loud screams as she and Petyr make love on the topmost floor. Sansa goes out of the tower for a while, reminiscing about her own wedding with Tyrion. When she returns to the tower, there are no more screams coming from the bedchambers. Sansa tries to sleep but she is harassed by Lysa’s singer, Marillion. The singer tries to force Sansa to have sex with him, but Lothor Brune suddenly appears and drives the singer away.

In the morning, Sansa gets summoned to the bedchambers. Lady Lysa is still abed but Petyr is getting dressed. He tells Sansa that Lysa wants to speak with her and that he has already told Lysa who Sansa really is. Petyr also adds that they will leave for the Eyrie in the afternoon, and then leaves the room, leaving Sansa alone with Lysa.

The first thing that Lysa says is that Sansa looks too much like Catelyn. She says that Sansa will have to darken her hair before they bring her back to the Eyrie; she does not want word of Sansa’s presence reaching King’s Landing. Lysa then mentions Sansa’s unfortunate marriage to Tyrion, which she compares to her own forced marriage to Jon Arryn. She then asks whether Sansa is pregnant with Tyrion’s child, and when Sansa tells her that she is not, Lysa is relieved. She says that Sansa can get married again once Tyrion has been executed for his crimes – and the man she suggest to Sansa is none other than her own son, Robert Arryn. Sansa is not keen on marrying Robert, but she lies anyway and tells her aunt that she’d love to meet Robert. Lysa then mentions that once Tyrion has been executed, Sansa can wed Robert, but the wedding will be a secret wedding, as she doesn’t want others to know that Robert wed a bastard girl like Alayne. Lysa ends by saying that although Sansa comes from House Stark, Winterfell has fallen and now Sansa is no more than a beggar, and that she will have to be a grateful and obedient wife to Robert.


It is morning and Jon is already awake. He has been having difficulty sleeping, and one contributor to that has been the noise from the continual cutting of trees by Mance Rayder’s wildings. Jon and most of the other men have been sleeping in the warming shed on top of the Wall; it took too long a time to ride up and down in the cage. The ones who remained in Castle Black itself were Maester Aemon, Ser Wynton and men who are too old or ill to fight.

Jon steps out onto the Wall and sees that the wildling archers are already coming towards the Wall.  The archers have been doing the same thing for days: they advance forward, hiding behind slanted wooden shields big enough to for five of them to hide behind. The wildlings then fire their arrows through slits in the wood. The first time the wildling archers employed this tactic, Jon had sent fire arrows their way, setting the shields on fire. However, Mance has countered this by covering the shields with raw hides, which makes it impossible for the fire arrows to catch. Due to the long range and the angle being bad, the arrows do not pose much risk, with most of them ending up catching on the scarecrows.

Jon and the men now have the use of Maester Aemon’s brass telescope. Jon peers through it to study his foes. He doesn’t see Mance but does spy Mance’s woman, Dalla, who is heavily pregnant and Dalla’s sister, Val. He then studies the contraption the wildlings have been building, the reason behind them cutting down the surrounding trees. It is the turtle, a wooden contraption that consists of a rounded top, a stout wooden frame  and eight huge wheels. The wildlings have lashed the raw bloody hide of a mammoth over the top, yet another layer on top of the sheepskins and pelts.

The turtle is nearly done so Jon figures that the wildlings will bring out the turtle later in the day. He asks Grenn whether the barrels are ready; when Grenn says that they are, he sends Grenn off to get some sleep.

Jon then tries to eat some breakfast but he is too worried to eat much. The men have no more oil or barrels of pitch. They will soon run out of arrows as well. And he has received a raven from Ser Denys Mallister, commander of the Shadow Tower. The raven brings bad news: Castle Black’s garrison has chased the roving wildlings all the way to the Shadow Tower and down into the Gorge, where they had then fought a battle with the wildlings. They killed three hundred wildlings, but paid a costly price by losing a hundred of their own. Bowen Marsh was injured and it will be some time before he and the remainder of the garrison return to Castle Black.

Jon is trying to eat his breakfast but is interrupted by his men telling him that the wildlings are approaching the Wall with their turtle. He gets the men to sound the warhorns to wake Grenn and all the other brothers who are sleeping; Jon knows he needs every men on the Wall in order to destroy the turtle before it can breach the outer gate.

Jon first tries flaming arrows, but the wet hides protects the turtle. Next he tries scorpion bolts and rocks, but both do little damage. Jon sees that the turtle is coming closer and closer; he knows that once the turtle is at the gate, the wildlings will start using their axes to crash through the hastily-repaired outer gates, and once they reached inside the tunnel, it would only take a few hours to clear the loose rubble. Jon realizes that the only way they could destroy the turtle is by dropping boulders on it when it reached the Wall.

They have no boulders, but Jon has devised something just as heavy and effective: barrels filled with gravel, with the water poured into them left to freeze solid overnight. They heavy barrels are the closest things to boulders that Jon and his men can get.

Jon gets Grenn and two other black brothers to line four of the big oak barrels above the gate. When the turtle finally reaches the gate, Jon gives the command to drop the barrels. The four barrels completely destroy the turtle and the wildlings who survive retreat back to their camp. Jon realizes that he is extremely tired. He gives command of the Wall to Pyp then takes the cage down and heads for the King’s Tower in order to catch up on some sleep.

When he wakes up, it is already night. There are four men standing over him, all four wearing the black of the Night’s Watch. They pull Jon from the bed and lead him up to Mormont’s solar. Upon entering, Jon sees Maester Aemon, Septon Cellador and Ser Wynton Stout, who is asleep in a chair. There were other black brothers there as well, but he recognized none of them, except for one – Ser Alliser Thorne.

There is big and jowly man sitting in Mormont’s chair whom Ser Alliser speaks to. Ser Alliser calls Jon a turncloak but Jon denies it. The big, jowly man says that Jon has been charged with oathbreaking, cowardice, and desertion and then asks whether Jon denies that he abandoned his black brothers to die on the First of the First Men and later joined Mance Rayder’s host. Maester Aemon steps in and says that he and Donal Noye had discussed the issues with Jon when Jon first returned to Castle Black and that they were well-satisfied with Jon’s explanations. The big, jowly says that he is not satisfied and wants to hear those explanations for himself. Jon swallows his anger and claims that he abandoned no one, that he left the First with Qhorin Halfhand to scout the Skirling Pass, that he then joined the wildling army under Qhorin’s orders.

The big, jowly man is annoyed that Jon does not address Alliser as Ser Alliser and calls Jon out on it. He then reveals that he is Janos Slynt, Lord of Harrenhal, and that he will be the commander at Castle Black until Bowen Marsh returns with the castle’s garrison. Janos then presses Jon further, trying to get Jon to admit that he is an oathbreaker and turncloak. Jon says that he did indeed ride with the wildlings  and slept with a wildling woman, but swears that he never turned his cloak, that he escaped the Magnar as soon as he could and never once took up arms against a black brother or the realm.

Janos studies Jon then gets his men to bring a prisoner into the solar. Jon doesn’t recognize the prisoner at first, but he suddenly realizes that the prisoner looks different without his armor – it is Rattleshirt. Janos asks Rattleshirt to repeat what he has told him, and Rattleshirt tells of how Jon had begged for his life and offered to join the wildlings if they would have him, and of how Ghost had been involved in Qhorin’s death.

Janos and Alliser start to launch more accusations unto Jon, dismissing Jon’s furious protests. Maester Aemon comes to Jon’s defense, saying that Jon Snow held the Wall against the full fury of the huge wildling host, and that Jon was chosen to be Lord Mormont’s own steward and squire because Mormont had seen much promise in his, as had Aemon himself.

Janos refuses to change his mind and provokes Jon by saying that Jon’s father, Eddard Stark, died as a traitor. He says that Eddard died by the sword due to his being a highborn noble, but a noose will serve for Jon; he then orders Ser Alliser to take Jon to an ice cell.

Ser Alliser seizes Jon by the arm but Jon, furious at Janos’ lies about his father, grabs Ser Alliser’s neck with such ferocity that he lifts the knight off the floor. The black brothers in the room come to Ser Alliser’s rescue and pulls Jon off. Ser Alliser then loudly accuses Jon, by dint of his actions, to be a wildling.


Dawn breaks and Tyrion is in his cell, deep in thought. He is still unsure of what action to take once Cersei has called her final witness. He has been considering his father’s offer, of going to the Wall if he confesses to poisoning Joffrey. Tyrion finds that it isn’t the thought of being in the Night’s Watch that angers him, but that he has to confess to a crime he did not commit.

When the trial finally begins and the last witness is called to their testimony, Tyrion is shocked to discover that Cersei’s last witness is Shae. His shock soon turns to anger, however, when Shae proceeds to tell outright lies. Her first lie is saying that Tyrion plotted Joffrey’s murder with Sansa, that Sansa wanted revenge for her brother’s death and that Tyrion was going to kill his father, his sister and then Prince Tommen so that he could be king himself. Her second lie is saying that Tyrion forced her to be his whore after her own lover, a squire, died when Tyrion purposely placed him in the front ranks of Tyrion’s vanguard. She then tells how Tyrion had forced her to call him her giant of Lannister.

Everyone in the throne room starts laughing – except for Tywin. Tyrion calls out to the judge and tells them that he will give them his confession once they dismiss the whore out of his sight. Once Shae is gone, Tyrion admits that he is guilty. When Oberyn asks whether Tyrion is admitting to poisoning Joffrey, Tyrion says that he is innocent of that crime; instead, his admission of guilt was for being a dwarf. Tywin is irritated and tells Tyrion that he is not on trial for being a dwarf, but Tyrion disagrees, saying that he has been on trial for being a dwarf his entire life. He then demands trial by battle.

Tywin is angry with Tyrion’s decision but Cersei is overjoyed, saying that Ser Gregor Clegane will stand for Joffrey in the trial by battle. When Prince Oberyn rises to his feet and announces that he will Tyrion’s champion, there is an uproar in the throne room and even Cersei appears to have doubts. Furious, Tywin calls an end to the trial and says that the verdict will be decided the next day.

Later, back in his cell, Tyrion starts drinking and is in a much better mood. He is happy that he has dashed his father’s plans. If Oberyn wins, Mace Tyrell will see the man who had crippled his son helping the dwarf who almost poisoned his daughter escape his punishment, thus throwing more bad blood between Highgarden and the Dornish. If Gregor Clegane triumphs, then Doran Martell would want to know why his brother had been served with death instead of the justice promised him; Dorne might even crown Myrcella.

Tyrion has a good sleep and in the morning, after a hearty breakfast, he attends to his champion. He finds Oberyn already drinking before combat, and seeks to impress upon the Prince how big and fearsome Ser Gregor is. Oberyn is unimpressed, saying that he has killed large men before and that the trick is to get them on their feet in order to kill them. Tyrion is reassured, until he sees that Oberyn will be fighting with a spear. Oberyn says that using the spear helps him counter Gregor’s longer reach. He lets Tyrion look at the spear’s tip. Tyrion notes that the edges are incredibly sharp and glisten with a black substance – he wonders whether it is poison but does not ask. Oberyn says that there are places where Gregor’s armor doesn’t protect, and he intends to find those places.

Oberyn then tells the story of how his mother had brought both him and Elia to Casterly Rock when they had been children. He says that he has already told Tyrion about his visit previously, but states that his mother had a reason for going to Casterly Rock: she wanted to marry Oberyn and Elia to Cersei and Jaime respectively. Years later, on her deathbed, Oberyn’s mother had told Oberyn that Lord Tywin had refused the offer, saying that Cersei was meant for Prince Rhaegar and offered Tyrion instead of Jaime for Elia. Oberyn then says that when Prince Rhaegar married Elia instead, Tywin took it as an insult and repaid the Martells by having Elia and her children killed. Oberyn then says that Elia and her children have been waiting years for justice and that today would be the day that they get it.

The fight takes place in the outer ward and thousands of people have come to witness the event. Ser Gregor is fully armored, wearing plate over chainmail, employs a huge shield and wields his huge greatsword. In contrast, Oberyn is lightly armored and carries a brightly polished shield in addition to his spear.  When the fight begins, Oberyn manages to land many hits, but all of them slide off Gregor’s heavy armor. Meanwhile, Gregor’s sword doesn’t come close to catching the faster and more dexterous Oberyn. As they fight, Oberyn continuously mentions that Gregor raped and murdered his sister Elia and killed her children. Gregor is annoyed by Oberyn’s accusations, but remains silent.

At one point in the fight, the sun comes out from behind the clouds, and Oberyn uses this to his advantage by tilting his metal shield, which causes a shaft of sunlight to reflect off the polished surface straight into the narrow slit of Gregor’s helm. Gregor lifts his own shield against the glare, giving Oberyn the opening he is waiting for; Oberyn sends his spearhead into the gap under the arm, and it punches through mail and boiled leather, wounding Gregor. Oberyn then yanks his spear free and circles behind Gregor. Gregor falls to one knee and Oberyn seizes the opportunity, driving his spearhead into the back of the knee, inflicting yet another deep wound. Gregor collapses face first, then rolls onto his back.

Oberyn, seeing his chance to finish Gregor, falls back to get some distance between him and his fallen foe, then runs at Gregor, driving the spear down with the whole weight of his body. The momentum and force breaks the spear in half and the spearhead now pins Gregor to the ground. Gregor is severely injured and cannot pull the shaft out.

Oberyn grabs Gregor’s greatsword and approaches Gregor’s body, demanding that Gregor says Elia’s name. Gregor responds by shooting out his hand and grabbing Oberyn behind the knee, then pulling Oberyn down on top of him. Gregor then manages to wrap on arm around Oberyn, drawing the Prince tight to his own chest. It is then that Gregor calls out Elia’s name, saying that he killed her son, then raped her, and finally killed her. After Gregor says that, he smashes his huge fist into Oberyn’s head, killing the Prince.

Tyrion retches his breakfast. He is condemned by Tywin and the guards of the City Watch escort him to the black cells.


Daenerys stands on top of Meeren’s Great Pyramid, gazing out at both the city below and the sea and hills beyond the city walls. She is proud to have taken Meeren in less than a day.

She sacrificed her three ships, commanding their captains to drive the ships ashore, where her men then turned the masts into battering rams and tore the hulls apart to build mantlets, turtles, catapults and ladders. Protected by the turtles and making full use of the battering rams, her men had successfully broken through the eastern gate. Even though Daenerys had not joined in the attack, as advised by all her captains, but even from the rear, half a league away, she could hear the defenders’ shouts of defiance changing to cries of fear, and she knew then that the small group of men that she had sent to enter Meeren via the sewers had freed the city’s fighting slaves.

When all resistance had been crushed and the sacking had run its course, Daenerys had entered Meeren. She saw bodies everywhere, but the slaves had cheered and called her “Mother”. In the plaza before the Great Pyramid, she came face to face with the Great Masters of Meeren. Meting out justice for the one hundred and sixty three children that they had nailed to wooden posts all along the cost road from Yunkai, she has the same number of Great Masters nailed to wooden posts around the plaza, sparing the rest.

Although she felt the punishment justified at the time she gave the command, Daenerys is now having doubts; she tries to reassure herself by telling herself that the punishment was just and that she did it for the children.

After breakfast and a bath, Daenerys makes her to the audience chamber, which is one level below. Her bloodriders, handmaidens and Missandei are there, along with Grey Worm, Daario and Brown Ben Plumm. She starts out by asking Ben whether the night has been quiet and he says that it has. Daenerys is pleased with the answer; after the city was well and truly hers, she was determined that the sacking stop so she decreed that murderers are to be hanged, looters are to lose and hand and rapists their manhood. Eight had been hanged, and there was a basket containing hands and manhoods, but Meeren is calm once again.

Daenerys then mentions that there seems to be too many flies in the city and orders Grey Worm and the Unsullied to get rid of the corpses, starting with those in the plaza. Missandei tells Daenerys that the Ghiscari inter their honored dead in crypts below their manses and that it would be a kindness if she returned the bones to their kin. Daenerys agrees and says that it will be done.

Daenerys then turns to Daario and asks him how many are seeking audience with her. Daario replies that there are two. He brings in the first one, an envoy from King Cleon of Astapor. Daenerys is surprised, since she left a council to rule Astapor but the envoy tells her that the council were scheming to restore Astapor’s Great Masters to power and the people back to slavery; Great Cleon exposed their plots and killed the council, whereupon the people of Astapor then crowned him king. Missandei recognizes Cleon’s name and tells Daenerys that Cleon was once a slave butcher and that he could slaughter a pig faster than any man in Astapor. Daenerys feels ill that Astapor is now in the hands of a butcher king but tries not to show it; she then asks the envoy what he wants of her. The envoy says that the Great Cleon wants to propose a pact between Astapor and Meeren, against the Yunkai’i. Daenerys says that since Yunkai has released its slaves, she has promised that the city will come to no harm. The envoy scoffs at this, saying that the Yunkai’i are even now plotting against her. He then says that the Great Cleon and Astapor will not forsake her and that Cleon offers to seal their alliance by marrying Daenerys. Daenerys doesn’t give an answer and tells the envoy that she will think about it.

The second person to seek an audience is the captain who brought the envoy to Meeren aboard his trading ship, the Indigo Star. The captain says that he is looking for slaves, and that he will trade the goods on his ship in return. Daenerys mentions that she has no slaves to sell but Daario steps in and says that the riverside is full of Meereneese who are begging to be allowed to sell themselves to the captain. Daenerys is shocked that these Meereneese actually want to be slaves but Daario says that the ones who want to be slaves are well-spoken and learned, and that they will have a more comfortable life as slaves  in the Free Cities than they will in Meeren. Daenerys decides that any man or woman who wishes to sell themselves into slavery can do so, but they cannot sell children or their spouse. Missandei then tells Daenerys that in Astapor, the city took a tenth part of the price each time a slave changed hands. Daenerys agrees to do the same, but says that the tenth part be paid to her in gold or silver only; she assigns Daario’s Stormcrows to the task of collecting the money.

The audience with both the envoy and the captain done, Daenerys dreads the next business at hand. All the same, she commands Strong Belwas to bring in her knights. Ser Barristan has shaved his beard and looks ten years younger; Ser Jorah meanwhile looks guilty and older than his years.

Daenerys tells the two knights that part of her had hoped that she’d seen the last of them when they had gone down into the sewers as part of the small group of men she had tasked with sneaking into the city via the sewers to free Meeren’s fighting slaves. She also recounts the times in the past when they had saved her.

She first turns to Ser Barristan, asking him why he betrayed the Targaryens by abandoning Viserys and bent his knee to Robert Baratheon the Usurper instead. She warns him to tell the truth.

Ser Barristan says that Robert was a good knight and spared the lives of many other men as well. In contrast, her brother Viserys was beginning to show the same madness that was in Daenerys’ father, Aerys, also known as the Mad King. Barristan says that he had used a false name with Daenerys, not only so that the Lannisters wouldn’t catch wind of him joining her, but he wanted to see whether Daenerys has the same madness within her before pledging his sword. Daenerys bristles at the mention of madness in the Targaryen bloodline but Barristan tells her that her own grandfather, King Jaehaerys, once told him that Targaryens are fated to be either great or mad. Barristan then says that Daenerys is the trueborn heir of Westeros and that, if she finds him worthy to bear a sword again, he will serve her to the end of his days. After hearing all that Barristan has said, Daenerys agrees; she hands Barristan’s sword back to him and accepts him into her service.

She then turns to Ser Jorah, knowing that Jorah will be harder to deal with. And sure enough, Jorah starts off by being defensive and unapologetic about his actions. He mentions that he used to send reports to Varys but stopped after a while. Daenerys however, is angry when she learns that he only stopped sending the reports after Qarth. Daenerys gets increasingly furious with Ser Jorah’s attitude and after Ser Jorah mentions that Daenerys has to forgive him, she finally makes her decision and declares that she cannot forgive him. Ignoring his pleas, Daenerys banishes him from her camp, saying that he has until dawn to leave Meeren and that she will have him killed if he does not leave by then. Strong Belwas then drags Ser Jorah away.

Daario immediately approaches Daenerys, saying that she has a kind heart but that Ser Jorah is extremely dangerous. He offers to kill Jorah for her, but Daenerys declines, saying that things are even now.

Later that night, Daenerys tries to lose herself in reading, but she finds that she cannot concentrate, so she walks out onto the terrace to admire her dragons. Ser Barristan approaches her, saying that her father’s secrets now belong to her by right, as is the Iron Throne, and asks her whether she might have any questions for him. She blurts out a question that has been in her head: had her father truly been mad. She says that Viserys had once mentioned that the talk of madness in the Targaryen bloodline was one of Robert’s ploys. Barristan says that Aerys always had a little madness in him but could be charming and generous as well. He then mentions that the madness got worse as the years passes, whereupon Daenerys stops him, saying that she doesn’t want to hear about her father’s madness at the moment, that perhaps it could wait another day. She kisses him on the cheek then dismisses him.

In the morning, she summons her captains and commanders. She tells them that she has been more a horselord than a queen, smashing and plundering the cities in Slaver’s Bay, giving them death and ruin before moving on. She then says that she cannot rule the seven kingdoms of Westeros if she cannot even rule a single city. Turning to her captains and commanders, she tells them that she will stay in Meeren for some time, and rule the city as a queen.


Jaime is in the council chamber, watching as Ser Kevan hands over document after document for Tommen to sign. Jaime is bored and his body is sore, courtesy of the beating that Ser Addam Marbrand has given him in their training session. Jaime had wanted to see whether he could fight with his left hand and chose Adam because he had known Adam since Addam had been a boy, serving as a page at Casterly Rock. Addam gave him a severe beating and Jamie is dismayed at how poorly he performed with his left hand. He starts to doubt whether Addam might have been the best choice, given the risk of Addam boasting about his thumping Jaime should he get drunk during his drinking sessions. Jaime thinks that he should have gone to Ser Illyn Payne instead, since the headsman had no tongue and thus would not be able to tell anyone about it.

Jaime goes up to Kevan and says that his uncle appears to have matters well in hand and with that, he will leave Tommen to Kevan. Kevan agrees but tries to convince Jaime to visit his father, but Jaime says that the breach between his father and him is Tywin’s doing and that Tywin can’t mend it by sending him a mocking gift. Ser Kevan protests, saying that Tywin’s gift was heartfelt, but Jaime doesn’t want to hear anymore and leaves. He walks out from the council chamber and passes responsibility of guarding Tommen to Ser Meryn Trant.

Walking to the outer ward, Jaime catches sight of Walton Steelshanks and his band of northmen saddling their horses. Jaime greets them and Walton says that Lord Bolton is expecting them and that they leave as soon as the lady is mounted. The lady turns out to be a skinny hollow-eyed girl with long brown hair with a pretty face but sad and wary eyes. The girl greets him and Jaime is surprised to learn that she knows him. He is even more surprised when she introduces herself as Arya Stark; Jaime thinks to himself that the girl his father is sending to Bolton looks slightly older than the real Arya Stark. The girl says that she is to marry Ramsay Snow, Lord Roose Bolton’s bastard, whom Roose Bolton has now legitimized; Jaime wishes her well. Once Arya is mounted, the northmen ride out of the castle gate.

Jaime notices that the horses are still avoiding the dark splotch on the ground where the stableboy’s blood had seeped into the earth. He reflects on the fact that Gregor is paying for his cruelty now. It had been Grand Maester Pycelle who had mentioned to the king’s council that the poison coursing through Gregor’s body was extremely virulent, killing even the leeches Pycelle had administered. Pycelle had wanted to detain the rest of the Dornishmen to learn of the substance Oberyn had coated on his spearhead but Tywin forbade it, saying that he doesn’t want relations with Dorne to get any worse. Tywin had then commanded Pycelle to heal Gregor, so that they can deliver the King’s justice upon Gregor, and send his head to Dorne, rather than letting it be known that a poisoned spear killed Gregor. Tywin had even mentioned that Lord Varys’ spies have reported that Stannis and his men have left Dragonstone, and that Stannis might be in Dorne right now, trying to win the Martells over to his cause. That is why Tywin had stressed that they must not doing anything to offense the Martells.

Jaime returns to White Sword Tower, only to find that Cersei is waiting for him in his apartments. Cersei starts telling Jaime about how Tywin is going to send her back to Casterly Rock and how he wants to wed Margaery to Tommen. Jaime is unmoved, and states that Tommen marrying Margaery is a good idea as Tommen has been lonely ever since Myrcella left for Dorne. Cersei pleads with Jaime, asking him to talk to their father, for the sake of Tommen, who is Jaime’s son. Jaime protests, saying that Cersei is the one who told him to take no undue interests in their children. Cersei says that she told Jaime that so that Robert wouldn’t get suspicious but Jaime replies by saying that he should have killed Robert, that he has never been ashamed of loving his sister, just the things that he has done to hide it, liking throwing Bran Stark down the tower window at Winterfell.

Jaime suddenly remembers something that is troubling him about the whole incident at Winterfell; he says that while he had been a prisoner in Riverrun, Catelyn Stark had seemed convinced that Jaime had sent a footpad to slit Bran’s throat, that Jaime had given the footpad a dagger in order to carrying out his job. Cersei scoffs at the subject , and mentions that Tyrion has been asking about that as well. Jaime says that he has seen the scars on Catelyn Stark’s hands and starts asking whether Cersei had indeed done it, but Cersei ridicules the notion, saying that she had only hoped that the boy would die from his fall off the tower and saying that even Robert Baratheon had mentioned how merciful it would be if the Starks just killed Bran instead. Cersei then compares the notion of her sending the assassin to the equally foolish notion of Myrcella being the one who hired the assassin. As soon as Cersei says that, Jaime sees the truth: that it was Joffrey who had done it, all in order to earn some measure of respect from the man he thought of as his father – Robert Baratheon. Jaime reasons out that Tyrion had learned about Joffrey’s involvement in Bran Stark’s assassination, and since he had been accused of the deed by Catelyn Stark and nearly been executed by Lysa Arryn for it, Tyrion had wanted to exact revenge upon Joffrey,

Cersei says that she doesn’t care why Tyrion had wanted Joffrey dead. She then pleads with Jaime once again to convince their father not to part her and Tommen and not to let their father marry her off. She states that Jaime is the only one that she wants in her bed and she says she wants to prove it to him and proceeds to undress him. Jaime feels the lust rising up in him, but steadfastly refuses her advances, saying that he doesn’t want to have sex with her in the White Tower. Spurned, Cersei becomes furious, and says that she regrets coming to see Jaime due to his indifference towards avenging Joffrey. Jaime says that he doesn’t believe that Tyrion killed Joffrey and asks her to leave.

Once Cersei has left, Jaime goes downstairs and orders Ser Boros Blount to fetch Ser Loras and Brienne. When they finally arrive a few hours later, Jaime asks what Ser Loras thinks about Renly’s death now that he has spoken to Brienne. Loras admits that Brienne could be right, that Stannis had something to do with Renly’s death. Jaime then tells Loras that he will speak more of this with him later then dismisses the Knight of Flowers.

When Jaime is alone with Brienne, he tells her that Steelshanks is heading back north, to deliver Arya Stark to Roose Bolton. But he tells her that the Arya Stark that rides with Steelshanks is actually some northern girl dressed up as Arya. He says that he is telling Brienne so that she doesn’t go rushing off to rescue the girl since even Brienne can’t fight two hundred men by herself. Brienne is surprised and says that Lord Bolton will be furious when he discovers that Lord Tywin has sent him a fake Arya Stark. Jaime tells her that Lord Bolton actually knows that Tywin’s Arya Stark is a fake, but no one else would know because everyone the girl had been close with is dead, and even her sister Sansa has disappeared.

Jaime then mentions that Cersei is convinced that Sansa had helped Tyrion murder Joffrey but Brienne says that she does not believe that a gentle girl like Sansa could be a poisoner and insists that it must have been Tyrion. Jaime insists that Tyrion would never have joined him in the art of kingslaying and that Tyrion was keeping silent in order to protect Sansa. Brienne refuses to believe that Sansa is guilty.

Sighing at the impasse, Jaime ends the conversation regarding Tyrion and Sansa and tells Brienne that he has a gift for her. The gift he presents to her is none other than the beautiful Valyrian steel sword that Tywin had made for him. Jaime says that he would be pleased if Brienne could name the sword Oathkeeper. He tells Brienne that he wants her to find Sansa first and to get Sansa to somewhere safe, so that both he and Brienne can make good on their vows to the late Lady Catelyn. He also tells her that his father had Eddard Stark’s greatsword Ice melted down and reforged, and there was enough Valyrian steel from Ice to create two new swords and that Oathkeeper is one of those two swords; so Brienne would be using Eddard Stark’s own sword to defend Eddard’s daughter.

Jaime then asks Brienne to leave, telling her a horse has already been prepared for her. Brienne thanks him for his gift, and vows to keep Sansa self once she finds her, for Lady Catelyn’s sake, and also Jaime’s. She then leaves.

Jaime , sitting alone, opens the White Book and begins writing on his page. He writes of his defeat to Robb Stark, of the time he spent as a captive at Riverrun, of how he had been captured by the Brave Companions and his right hand cut off, and finally of how he had been returned safely to King’s Landing by Brienne. After he is done writing, more than three quarters of his page still remains empty. He gazes at the page, and realizes that going forward, he could write whatever he chooses.


Jon is in a heavy cage, being lowered down the northern side of the Wall.

Janos Slynt, believing Jon to be a turncloak, had consigned Jon to one of the ice cells in the Wall. Jon had truly believed that he would die inside the cell, but after four days, he was pulled out and sent to stand before Janos Slynt once again. Janos revealed that Master Aemon had sent a letter to Cotter Pyke in Eastwatch, protesting Jon’s wrongful imprisonment and because of that Janos could no longer hang Jon. However, both he and Ser Alliser have cooked up another way to be rid of Jon. Mance Rayder has requested a parley with the Night’s Watch, at his own wildling camp, and Janos and Alliser have decided to send Jon. Jon knows that Janos and Alliser are sending Jon in the hopes that Mance and his wildlings will kill Jon when they see him. He tells them that it is a lousy idea to send him as an envoy to Mance because he betrayed Mance. But Ser Alliser says that they are sending Jon not to talk with Mance, but to kill him.

When Jon reaches the ground, he starts walking towards the wildling camp and soon a horseman comes riding out to meet him. Jon recognizes the wildling – it is Tormund Giantsbane. Tormund is surprised to see Jon but treats Jon like a friend despite being on different sides of the battle; they walk back towards the wildling camp. Tormund gives grudging respect to how Jon and his men had defended the Wall and how Mag the Mighty had gone into the gate but never came out. Jon tells him that Mag was slain by Donal Noye. Tormund is amused that Mag the Mighty was slain by a one-armed blacksmith and he and Jon drink to Mag and Donal Noye’s memory. Jon also tells Tormund about Ygritte’s death and they take another drink of mead.

They are soon at the wildling camp and make their way to Mance Rayder’s tent. Mace stands outside his tent, along with Harma Dogshead and Varamyr Sixskins. None of them are pleased to see Jon. Varamyr says that he has taken control of the eagle that once belonged to Orell, another skinchanger that Jon had ambushed and killed at Skirling Pass. Mance continues the conversation by saying that through the eyes of Varamyr’s eagle, they have seen how few brothers of the Night’s Watch are actually defending the Wall, how many black brothers came from Eastwatch, how their supplies had dwindled and how even the stair is now gone and they have to resort to getting on top of the Wall with the cage. Mance then invites Jon inside his tent, telling Harma, Varamyr and Tormund to wait outside.

When Jon enters the tent, he sees Dalla, pregnant with Mance’s child, and her sister, Val. He also sees something that shocks him: a huge warhorn. Mance knows that Jon recognizes the warhorn and confirms that the warhorn is indeed the Horn of Winter, that Joramun once blew to wake giants from the earth. Jon then says that Ygritte had previously mentioned that Mance and the wildlings never found the horn. Mance admits that he never trusted Jon to tell him the truth. Jon then asks Mance why he hasn’t yet used the horn; if indeed the horn is the Horn of Winter, then why did Mance bother with all the battles?

Mance then reveals that he could have sent his man all along the Wall, and taken Eastwatch and the Shadow Tower, or just have his men go to the abandoned castles and use the mammoths to dig out the sealed gates. But he hasn’t done any of that because the Night’s Watch will bleed his host even if he does win the battle and that the wildlings have bled enough. Jon is puzzled and says that Mance’s losses haven’t been that heavy. Mance then reveals that he has lost many men, but not to the Night’s Watch – he has lost men to the Others and their wights, and none of his wildling troops can stand against them. Mance bitterly admits that unlike previous Kings beyond the Wall, he has come to hide behind the Wall. Dalla continues, pointing out that if they did indeed blow the Horn of Winter and the Wall comes crashing down, then they would have no protection against the Others.

Mance then gives his offer to Jon: Jon is to go back to the Wall and tell the men of the Night’s Watch to open their gates and let Mance and his wildling host pass through, and in return, Mance will hand over the Horn of Winter, ensure that the Wall will continue standing until the end of time.

Jon’s next question is blunt: he asks whether Mance can make the wildlings keep the king’s peace and obey the laws should the Night’s Watch allow them to pass. Mance scoffs at Jon’s question, saying that his offer is for the wildlings to pass through the Wall in exchange for the Horn, not to kneel to the Night’s Watch or follow the laws of Winterfell or King’s Landing. Jon’s next question is even more blunt: he asks Mance what would happen if the Night’s Watch did not let them pass. Mance says that if the Night’s Watch turns down their offer, he will have Tormund Giantsbane blow the Horn of Winter three days from then.

Their conversation is interrupted by the sound of warhorns. Mance and Jon leave the tent; outside, the wildling camp is stirring. Varamyr’s eagle is flying high overhead, and he reports that his eagle sees movement coming from the east. Jon asks whether it is the Others but Mance says that the Others never come out while the sun is still up. Mance calls for his horse and armor and sends Harma and Tormund off to prepare for battle.

Varamyr then imparts new information that his eagle has gleaned: that the movement in the east were from men on horses, men who wear steel and men who are dressed in black.

A thin line of rangers emerge from the fringes of the wood three hundred yards away; they are dressed in the black of the Night’s Watch. Mance draws his sword and accuses Jon of knowing about the attack; Jon firmly denies knowing anything about the attack. Mance observes Harma and her raiders smashing into the rangers and he comes to the conclusion that perhaps Jon is telling the truth; he states that the rangers don’t seem to ride well, that they appear to come from Eastwatch. Mance is about to say that Cotter Pyke, the commander of Eastwatch is a fool to attack them because Eastwatch doesn’t have enough men, when suddenly a shout comes from the battle, saying that more men are coming from the forest, a whole host of men in steel armor. Cursing, Mance swings up on his horse, ordering Varamyr to take care of Dalla and to kill Jon if Jon decides to run. He then leads his men into battle.

Varamyr says he sees many golden banners and is about to continue when suddenly he throws back his head and screams. Jon sees the reason for the skinchanger’s screaming: up in the eastern sky, Varamyr’s eagle is burning, wreathed in flames.

Hearing the scream, Val comes out of the tent. She immediately asks for Mance; Jon tells her that Mance has joined the battle. Val then says that Mance can’t be gone now because Dalla’s delivery has just started. Jon tells Val to get back inside the tent and that he will stay there until Mance returns.

More and more men are pouring out of the trees, and Jon observes that there are not only knights, but freeriders, mounted bowmen and men-at-arms. He sees bands of wildlings attempting to stand and fight; the wildlings have the numbers, but the attackers wear steel armor and ride on heavy horses. He sees a wedge of knights smash into Mance’s band, killing Mance’s horse.

Within seconds, the wildlings break and start to flee. Jon has lost sight of Mance but sees someone waving Harma’s head on a pole and that Tormund’s line has broken. The tents in the wildling camp have caught fire. Through the smoke comes another wedge of armored riders on barded horses; they carry large banners. One of the banners is yellow, with long pointed tongues that show a flaming heart, while the other shows a black stag against a field of beaten gold.

Jon recognizes the banners with the black stag against gold -it is the sigil for House Baratheon. Jon’s first thought is that the late King Robert has somehow sent his men to the Wall, but when the trumpets blow again and the armored knights charged forward, they cry out Stannis’ name.


Arya and Sandor stop at an inn. Sandor tells Arya that he is going in for a drink and to learn who holds the ruby ford. Arya briefly thinks about staying with the horses and riding off with them but she changes her mind and enters the inn with Sandor.

In the inn, Arya is shocked to see two of Gregor Clegane’s men: Polliver and The Tickler. There is a boy with them, and from his young age and dress, Arya guesses that he is a squire. Polliver and the Tickler recognize Sandor immediately; Polliver asks whether Sandor is looking for his brother Gregor. The squire boy then starts mocking Sandor, saying that Gregor had mentioned Sandor fleeing King’s Landing when the Battle of the Blackwater got too hot. The boy finally shuts up only after the Tickler twists his ear.

Polliver shares some news with Sandor. He says that Gregor is no longer at Harrenhal, that he has been summoned to King’s Landing by Queen Cersei. He also tells Sandor that Joffrey is dead, with the killer thought to be Tyrion and his wife, Sansa Stark, although he also says that Sansa has fled King’s Landing, leaving Tyrion to take the blame. Arya is surprised to hear about her sister, but doesn’t believe that Sansa married Tyrion. Sandor asks whether Gregor did take Harrenhal and Polliver says that it had been an easy battle as one of the cooks opened a postern gate for them; Polliver also adds that Gregor is keeping Vargo Hoat alive for entertainment.

Sandor continues drinking deeply and changes the conversation to Sansa, saying that it is good that Sansa fled the capital after stirring up trouble for Tyrion. Sandor, knowing that Arya is listening to the entire conversation and that only he and Arya herself knew who she was, jokes that Sansa was a proper lady, not like her little sister. Polliver says that the Lannisters will find Sansa and that they’ve already found Arya, whom is to be wed to Lord Roose Bolton’s bastard. Sandor laughs aloud, knowing that Arya is right there in the inn with him. Polliver asks Sandor as to why he is laughing but Sandor ignores the question and asks one of his own instead: he asks Polliver whether there are any ship at Saltpans. Polliver says that he doesn’t know, as he has heard nothing about Saltpans.

The Tickler then leans forward and asks whether Sandor is indeed leaving without first bidding farewell to Gregor. And then he inserts a subtle warning by mentioning that Gregor would rather Sandor return to Harrenhal or King’s Landing instead. Sandor refuses.

The Tickler shrugs then launches a sneak attack by flinging a knife at Sandor. Sandor gets to his feet in time and the knife ends up buried in the wall. Polliver has drawn his sword and so has Sandor and the two of them begin to fight. Polliver is a good fighter and inflicts several wounds on Sandor as they trade cuts; Arya, seeing that Sandor’s cuts are less precise, realizes that the Hound is drunk. She also sees the Tickler sliding around the room to get behind Sandor. Once the Tickler is in position, he joins the fray and both he and Polliver start ruthlessly attacking Sandor.

Arya is about to help Sandor by throwing the heavy stone flagon on the table, but the young squire grabs a hold of her arm. Arya reacts by reaching for the squire’s knife tied around his belt and sheathing the blade into the boy’s belly. The boy is not wearing armor, so the knife goes right in. Arya then wrenches the Tickler’s knife from the wall.

Sandor has been driven into a corner of the room, behind a bench. He is breathing heavily and bleeding from his wounds. Polliver demands that Sandor throw down his sword and surrender so that they can bring him back to Harrenhal. Sandor tells them to come and get him if they want him. When Polliver attempts to close the distance, Sandor kicks the bench into Polliver’s shins. Polliver just keeps his feet but Sandor dodges his clumsy blow and kills Polliver with a vicious backhand cut.

The Tickler starts backing away in fear, but Arya backstabs him from behind with his own knife. She stabs the Tickler repeatedly until Sandor has to drag her off the man’s dead body. Sandor tells Arya to finish off the boy. Arya goes to Polliver’s body and grabbed the sheathed blade she had seen earlier; it is Needle, the sword given to her by her father, and which Polliver had taken from her when she had first been captured by Gregor’s men. Arya takes Needle and slips it into the boy’s heart, killing him.

Sandor, now exhausted and in pain from his wounds, says that since Polliver and Tickler were drinking at the inn, it must mean that Gregor holds the ruby ford as well. Knowing that, Sandor decides that they will head for the Saltpans instead of Riverrun. At the Saltpans, he says they can take hire a ship to take them to the Vale. He then tells Arya to grab some wine and whatever coins the dead men carried.

They then ride off but angled away from the kingsroad in order to avoid running into the men holding the ruby ford. When they make camp for the night, Sandor gets Arya to help him dress his wounds, using the wine they had taken from inn. Arya disinfects the wounds by pouring the wine over them; Sandor faints when she pours the wine on the raw red flesh where Polliver had cut off most of his ear. She then dresses up his wounds and goes to sleep.

In the morning, they continue their journey; Arya notices that Sandor is still weak and clumsy. Sandor stops riding long before noon, saying that he needs to rest. He falls off his horses and crawls weakly under a tree. Arya brings him some water and sniffs at his bandages; the wound on his thigh smells funny to her.

Arya then decides to draw Needle. She is relieved that Polliver has polished it and kept it sharp. Sandor sees her wielding Needle and asks her to kill him and tries to further provoke her into doing so. Arya says that he doesn’t deserve the gift of mercy and rides off with Craven.

Six days later, Arya arrives at Saltpans. Most of the town has been burned but the port is still there. Arya spots three boats in port; two are small riverboats, but the third boat is a bigger sea-trading galley. Looking at the sea-trading boat, Arya realizes that she needs silver in order to buy her passage; Sandor hadn’t given her any of the coins they had taken from Polliver, the Tickler and the squire boy. So she decides to sell Craven. She manages to find a trader willing to buy Craven, but the woman thinks that Arya has stolen the horse so she gives Arya a purse of silver for far less than what Craven is worth.

Arya then walks back to the port and speaks to the trading galley’s captain. She tells him that she wants to buy passage to the Wall, Eastwatch specifically. The captain counts her silver but Arya can see from the expression on his face that it is not enough. She offers to work for her passage but the captain tells her that he has recently seen a dozen pirate ships heading north and is not risking a trip to the Wall; he says they will be sailing for home.

Arya is at a loss where to go next, but decides to ask the captain the name of the ship. The captain tells her that his ship is called Titan’s Daughter, and that it comes from Braavos. Hearing the origins of the ship, Arya realizes that she has something that she can use to buy her passage. She digs out a coin from her smallclothes, the small iron coin that Jaqen H’ghar has given to her. The captain is surprised to see the coin, but when Arya says “valar morghulis”, the captain responds by saying “valar dohaeris” and tells her that she can have a cabin onboard the galley.


Sam, Jon and Val are looking as Gilly feed Mance’s baby with her own milk. The boy does not have a name yet, and neither does Gilly’s son, as the wildlings only name their children in their third year of life.

Sam is glad to see Jon smiling and reflects on his and Gilly’s journey since they left the Nightfort. From the Nightfort, they had walked to the other abandoned castles, first Deep Lake then Queensgate. A day and a half from Castle Black, they ran into Ser Denys Mallister and his men from the Shadow Tower, along with a wounded Bowen Marsh and Dolorous Edd. It was from them that he had learned about Stannis’ attack. Stannis landed his knights at Eastwatch, and the commander of Eastwatch, Cotter Pyke, led him and his knights through the ranger’s roads to catch the wildling unawares.

When the group finally reached Castle Black, Sam had been devastated to see the damage the battle with the wildings had inflicted on the castle and the surrounding buildings. Sam was however surprised to see so many men in the castle, the large majority of them Stannis’ soldiers. He knew all of the sigils the men wore, save one: a fiery heart. He soon learned that the soldiers who wore that were Queen’s men, except that the Queen in question wasn’t Stannis’ wife, but his sorceress, Melisandre of Asshai. He learned that Stannis had left his wife, daughter and fleet at Eastwatch, but he brought Melisandre of Asshai to Castle Black. He also learned that Stannis has a magic sword called Lightbringer.

Jon had greeted him warmly, proud that Sam has come back and that he managed to bring Gilly with him. But Sam soon learned that even though he captured the Horn of Winter, Ser Alliser Thorne still considers Jon a turncloak. Sam sees that Jon is still grieving for his wildling woman and for his Stark brothers.

Back in the present, Val tells Jon and Sam that she’s heard  from the queen’s men that Melisandre intends to burn Mance as soon as he gets well. Jon says that Mance is Stannis’ captive now, and no one know what Stannis will do to Mance except for Melisandre. Val then says that she wants to see Mance, to show Mance his son, and she wants to do this before Melisandre kills Mance. Sam says that no one is permitted to see Mance except for Maester Aemon and Jon says that the best he can promise her is to ask about the possibility of her seeing Mance.

Jon and Sam then leave. As they walk, Jon turns to Sam and says that Sam appears to be in love with Gilly. Sam blushes and admits that he is. Jon replies by saying that Sam cannot keep Gilly as Sam has sworn his vows as a man of the Night’s Watch. Sam says that he is thinking of sending Gilly to his father’s castle, Horn Hill, and having her tell his family that her baby is Sam’s bastard child; he is sure that his mother will find some kind of service in the castle that Gilly can carry out while his father might be pleased to hear that Sam is actually man enough to father a bastard on some wildling girl. Jon says that Sam’s plan could work, but Gilly would have to be able to be consistent with her story and her answers to any questions Sam’s father might ask her.

Sam then asks whether Jon is going to practice yard to train. Jon says that there is nothing for him to do since Bowen Marsh removed him from duty for fear that he is still a turncloak. Sam tries to assure Jon that only Ser Alliser and his friends think Jon a turncloak and that everyone knows just what sort of man Ser Alliser is. Jon says that at least everyone knows that Ser Alliser is a trueborn knight, from a noble line, whereas he, Jon, is the bastard that killed Qhorin Halfhand and who happens to be a warg. Jon is amused, saying that he can’t be a warg since he doesn’t have a wolf now. He then admits that he no longer dreams of Ghost, that his dreams are full of Winterfell’s crypts, where he sometimes hears the voice of his dead father and half-brothers.

Hearing Jon say that, Sam keeps his silence, even though it tears at his heart to do so. He wants to tell Jon that Bran is still alive, that Bran is with his friends and that they are heading north on giant elk to find a three-eyed crow in the depths of the haunted forest. He wants to tell Jon – but he has already given his word to Bran, Jojen and Coldhands, that he not tell anyone about having seen Bran.

Sam tries to comfort Jon by saying that Lord Janos will never be chosen as the Lord Commander. Jon calls Sam a sweet fool and say that’s exactly what’s been happening for days; he then leaves for the practice yard. Sam reflects on the fact that no one had been interested to take up the post of Castle Black’s master-at-arms, so Jon had taken it on himself to train some of the new recruits. And sometimes he would just train alone, for hours on end.

Sam then starts thinking about the choosing of the Lord Commander. To become the Lord Commander of the Night’s Watch, a man needs two-thirds of his Sworn Brothers’ votes. However, after nine days of voting, no one has come close to that. Of the night before, only seven candidates remained. Ser Denys Mallister remains in the lead, with Cotter Pyke at a close second and Janos Slynt a distant third. However, Ser Denys and Cotter Pykes’ votes have been falling since the third day while the votes for Janos Slynt seems to be climbing a little higher each day.

Sam goes to the rookery to feed the ravens. He is happy when he hears them repeating the word he has been teaching them – “snow”. Sam reflects on the fact that of all the ravens Maester Aemon had sent out to the kings of Westeros, only Stannis had taken his duty as a king to heart.

During supper time, Sam tries to look for Jon but cannot find Jon anywhere; there is to be a another voting after supper. When supper is done, Maester Aemon asks if any of the men would like to speak before they all cast their votes. Bowen Marsh steps up and says that he is withdrawing his name from the choosing, saying that being Lord Commander is too challenging for him, then encourages the rest of the men to throw their support for the more experienced Lord Janos Slynt.

The time of voting comes, and the men of the Night’s Watch cast their votes by going behind a heavy drape, and throwing tokens into a big iron kettle; each candidate is represented by a different token, so if a man wants to vote for a particular candidate, he takes the token associated with that candidate and throws it into the kettle.

When the hall is finally empty, Maester Aemon, Sam and Clydas, another steward, start counting the tokens. The final result is that Ser Denys still leads the pack but has fallen to two hundred and three votes, while Cotter Pyke has fallen as well to one hundred and sixty nine. But Janos Slynt seems to have absorbed Bowen Marsh’s votes into his own, and now is just behind Cotter Pyke with one hundred and thirty seven votes. Maester Aemon says that no one is close to two-thirds needed to win.

Later that night, Pyp, Green and Sam are drinking together. Sam says that Cotter Pyke and Ser Denys might have lost ground, but between the two of them they almost have two-thirds of the votes; he goes on to say that someone should convince one of them to withdraw and support the other. Grenn says that it will be difficult as Cotter Pyke and Ser Denys do not like each other. Pyp then points out that he and Green are ill-suited for the task, then states that Sam is the best person to convince Ser Denys and Cotter Pyke since his father is a lord, he is Maester Aemon’s steward and he has killed an Other. Sam says that he could do it, if only he wasn’t so afraid to face both men.


Jon is training with Satin in the practice yard, but Satin suddenly takes a step backward, and when Jon looks around, he sees Melisandre. She tells him that Stannis wishes to speak with him and that they will wait for him atop the Wall. Jon goes to change into a fresh set of clothes and finds Melisandre waiting for him at the base of the Wall. They ride the cage to the top of the Wall, during which Jon notices that Melisandre is only dressed in her red robes. He asks her whether she feels no cold, and she laughs, saying that R’hllor’s fire burns within her; she touches his cheek and he feels how warm she is.

They find Stannis standing alone on top of the Wall. Stannis turns to study Jon and says he has heard a lot about him. Jon says he know what Stannis has heard: how Jon had slain Qhorin Halfhand so that the wildlings would spare his life, how he rode with Mance Rayder and even took a wildling wife. Stannis says that he has heard all that and even talk that Jon is a skinchanger who walks as a wolf at night; he then smiles as ask whether any of it true. Jon says that he did have a direwolf once, but left Ghost when he climbed the Wall near Greyguard and hasn’t seen the direwolf since. Jon also reveals that it was Qhorin Halfhand who had ordered Jon to join the wildlings, and Qhorin had known that the wildlings would have made Jon kill him. Jon then admits that he indeed broke his vows of chastity with Ygritte, but swears in his father’s name that he never betrayed his sworn brothers.

Stannis says that he believes Jon.

Jon is taken aback, as the answer wasn’t what he expected; he asks why Stannis believes him. Stannis states that he knows what sort of man Janos Slynt is, and that he knew Jon’s father, Eddard Stark, a man whose honor or honesty was beyond doubt.

He then says that he also knows that it had been Jon who found the dragonglass dagger than Samwell Tarly used to slay the Other; Jon says that it was Ghost who found the cache of dragonglass weapons.

Stannis then says that he knows Jon held the gate at Castle Black, otherwise he and his men would have arrived too late. Jon demurs, saying that it was Donal Noye who held the gate and killed the king of the giants. Stannis grimaces and reveals that Donal Noye made his sword for him and opines that Noye would have made a better Lord Commander than any of the current candidates. Jon objects, saying that Cotter Pyke and Ser Denys Mallister are good men who are capable of taking up the position.

Stannis steers the conversation back to Jon, saying that he has not forgotten that it was Jon who brought them the magic horn and captured Mance Rayder’s wife and son. Jon says that Dalla died during the birthing, and that Val and newborn baby did not require much capturing. He then mentions that the wildlings had been too busy fleeing to attack him and the skinchanger Varamyr who had been guarding him had gone mad after his eagle burned; he turns to Melisandre and says that he has heard the burning eagle had been her doing. Melisandre smiles and gives a cryptic reply, saying that R’hllor has fiery talons.

Jon turns back to Stannis and tells him of Val’s request to bring Mance his son before Mance is killed. Stannis calls Mance a deserter of the Night’s Watch and asks why he should do Mance a kindness. Jon has no answer, but says that if Stannis cannot do it for Mance, at least do it for Val, and Dalla’s memory.

Stannis then asks Jon whether there the wildlings have any honor in them. Jon says that the wildlings can be honorable, but in their own way. Stannis asks Jon about some of the wildlings, to find out whether Jon thinks them honorable. Jon says that Mance and Tormund are honorable, in their own way, but he does not think the same about Rattleshirt.

Stannis nods and reveals what he truly intends to tell Jon: that the war with the Others and the one plaguing the realm might be Jon’s war as well, and that he needs Jon’s help. Jon is wary about Stannis’ intention, and says that he has pledged his sword to the Night’s Watch. Stannis says that he needs more from Jon than a sword – he tells Jon that he needs a loyal Lord of Winterfell, one who can unite the north and win over the northmen to his own banner.

Jon realizes that Stannis is offering to make him the Lord of Winterfell. He states that he is a bastard, not a Stark trueborn. Melisandre tells Jon that a king has the power to legitimize a bastard. Jon is hesitant, saying that while that may be true, he has already sworn himself to the Night’s Watch, before a heart tree, and that means he can hold no lands and father no children. Melisandre replies by saying that R’hllor is the only one true god and that swearing vows before a heart tree has no more power than swearing vows to Jon’s own shoes. She tells him to take R’hllor as his god, burn the weirwood trees and accept Winterfell as a gift from R’hllor.

Stannis then tells Jon that he intends to let the wildlings pass through the Wall, as long as they swore fealty to him, pledge to keep the king’s peace and the king’s laws and take R’hllor as their god. He says he intends to settle them on the Gift after he has wrested it from the hands of the new Lord Commander. Stannis then adds that they need to form an alliance with the wildlings in order to face their common foe, the Others. He then reveals that he intends to seal the alliance with the wildlings by marrying the new Lord of Winterfell to Val, the wildling princess.

Jon laughs, saying that Val will not simply be given away as Stannis proposes. Stannis replies by saying that marrying Val will be the price that Jon has to pay if Jon wants the Stark name and Winterfell. He then asks whether Jon is refusing his offer to make him the new Lord of Winterfell.

Jon is still too confused to make a decision, so he tells Stannis that he needs some time to consider the offer. Stannis warns him to think quickly, because he is not a patient man. He also warns Jon not to tell anyone about the offer he has made Jon. He ends by saying that all Jon needs to do is return to him, bend the knee and pledge service to him, and Jon will then be able to rise as Jon Stark, the Lord of Winterfell.


Tyrion is in his black cell, waiting for his death sentence to be carried out. He hears noises through the door of his cell and wonders whether he will simply be executed in his cell. Keys rattle and the door to his cell is pushed open, to reveal a man with a torch in his hand – it is his brother, Jaime.

Jaime shows Tyrion the stump where his right hand had been and Tyrion starts laughing, the hilarity ensuing from the fact that both he and his brother are now disfigured in some way – while Jaime has lost his hand, Tyrion has lost most of his nose.

Tyrion then asks whether Jaime is there to kill him. Jaime says he is there to rescue Tyrion. When Tyrion asks whether it is day or night up in the city, Jaime says that it is three hours past midnight.

As they walk along the corridor, Tyrion nearly stumbles on the guard lying on the stone floor. He turns to Jaime and asks whether the man is dead. Jaime says that all of the guards he had to get through to get at Tyrion’s cells are asleep, courtesy of Lord Varys dosing the guards’ wine with a sleeping drug. He then says that Varys is waiting for Tyrion at the back of the stairs, dressed up in a septon’s robe; Tyrion will then go down into the sewers and from there, to the river, where a galley waits in the bay. Jaime tells Tyrion that Varys has agents in the Free Cities who will see to Tyrion’s funds, but also mentions that Cersei will certainly send men to kill Tyrion.

Jaime then bends down and kisses Tyrion on the cheek. Tyrion thanks Jaime for rescuing him to which Jaime replies that he did so because he owed Tyrion a debt. Tyrion is curious about the debt and tells Jaime to elaborate. Jaime is hesitant to do so but finally caves in when Tyrion insists. Jaime reveals that Tyrion’s first wife, Tysha, was not a whore as he had told Tyrion, that he never bought her. Jaime says that it was actually their father who had forced him to say that Tysha had been a whore; in reality, she was a crofter’s daughter that Jaime happened to meet on the road. Jaime confesses that he did what he had been told to do by their father, that Tywin had claimed that Tyrion needed a sharp lesson, and that Tyrion would thank Jaime for it later. Tyrion is furious at learning the truth, pointing out to Jaime that their father gave Tysha to the Lannister guards, who had then raped her while Tyrion watched. Jaime says that he never knew Tywin would do that.

Tyrion slaps Jaime in anger, but Jaime only feels remorse for having kept the truth from Tyrion for so long. Tyrion then says that he is no longer going to follow Jaime; he asks for the keys and says that he will find Varys on his own. Jaime hands over the keys; he then says that he has already told Tyrion the truth, and that now Tyrion owes him the same. He then asks the question: had Tyrion killed Joffrey.

Tyrion says that Joffrey would have been a worse king than Aerys and mentions that Joffrey even stole Robert’s dagger and gave it to the assassin to kill Bran Stark. Jaime says he had suspected that Joffrey had been the one who hired the assassin. He reminds Tyrion that his question has yet to be answered. Exasperated, Tyrion says that Cersei has been sleeping with Lancel and Osmund Kettleblack and that he had indeed killed Joffrey, Jaime’s son.

Jaime turns without a word and walks away. Tyrion immediately feels like calling out to his brother, to tell Jaime that what he had said wasn’t true, but then he remembers what Jaime said about Tysha and continues walking on.

Tyrion finds Varys waiting for him near a flight of stairs. Varys leads him down the stairs, to the fourth level of the dungeons, then through an arched doorway into a small round chamber with five other doors. Tyrion notices that there are rungs on one side of the wall that leads upwards, through an opening in the ceiling. Tyrion realizes that they are below the Tower of the Hand; Varys confirms that he is right. Tyrion looks up the ladder and tells Varys that he has business to settle. He asks Varys for directions to his previous bedchamber, which now belonged to his father. Varys reluctantly tells him and tries to get Tyrion to change his mind, but Tyrion insists that he is going up and tells Varys to wait for him.

During his climb up the shaft, he hears two of his father’s guards chatting about his execution; Tyrion realizes that Varys uses the shaft to spy on others. He follows Varys instructions and soon finds himself coming out from the hearth of what had once been his bedchambers when he had been Hand. He hears a female voice calling out, and it one that he recognizes; he pulls the draperies and finds Shae on the bed. She is naked, with his father’s golden chain of linked hands, the Hand’s chain, about her throat. Shae is fearful of Tyrion and tells him that Tywin would be back soon. Tyrion proceeds to strangle her with his father’s golden chain. After she is dead, he grabs a crossbow from the wall.

Tyrion then walks to the privy tower, where, as he had expected, he finds his father. Tywin is surprised to see that Tyrion has escaped but is unconcerned with the fact that Tyrion is holding a loaded crossbow. He then tells Tyrion that the escape from his black cell is foolish; he says that Tyrion will not be executed, that Tyrion will be sent to the Wall instead as per his original offer. Tyrion then says that he has only one question to ask Tywin, after which he will be on his way. His question: what did Tywin do with Tysha. Tywin doesn’t seem to recognize the name so Tyrion reminds his father that Tysha had been his first wife. Tywin then recalls who Tysha is, saying that she was Tyrion’s first whore. Tyrion warns Tywin that if he says the word “whore” again, Tyrion will shoot him with the crossbow. He asks his father whether he had Tysha killed but Tywin says that there was no reason for that – he says that the steward probably sent the girl on her way. When Tyrion asks for the whereabouts of the place the steward had send Tysha, Tywin claims he does not know and says that the girl probably went wherever whores go. Tyrion keeps to his word and shoots Tywin with the crossbow. Tywin is shocked that Tyrion actually shot him. Tywin quickly dies and at the moment of his death, his bowels loosen, filling the privy with a stink that proves that Tywin Lannister did not shit gold.


Stannis has summoned all the candidates still in the running for the Lord Commander’s seat. Melisandre is by Stannis’ side while the non-candidates from the Night’s Watch side are Maester Aemon and Sam, and Bowen Marsh, who sits as Lord Steward of the Night’s Watch after withdrawing his name from the choosing.

Janos Slynt attempts to curry favor by fawning all over Stannis, but Stannis rebuffs Janos’ effort. Stannis then tells the men gathered in the room that he is displeased over how long it is taking for the Night’s Watch to elect their new Lord Commander. Janos tries to win over Stannis again by saying that perhaps the Night’s Watch could use some guidance from King Stannis in regards to who to elect for their new Lord Commander. The other men are outraged by Janos’ words and Maester Aemon says that the Night’s Watch has always chosen their own leaders, ever since the Wall was built. Stannis says that he doesn’t wish to tamper with the brothers’ rights and traditions. He also berates Janos’ attempt to gain favor with him, saying that Janos might be the first commander of the City Watch to sell promotions to his men. Janos is furious, claiming that all the stories about him are lies. Maester Aemon then states that the past crimes and transgressions of any men who join the Night’s Watch are wiped clean when he swears his vows. Stannis says that he is well aware of that, that it doesn’t matter which man becomes Lord Commander of the Night’s Watch, as long as they make the choice soon, because they all have a war to fight.

When Ser Denys Mallister asks whether Stannis is referring to the war with the wildlings, Stannis says he is not; he is referring to the war with the Others and the wights. Ser Denys says that although they are thankful that he came to their aid against Mance Rayder and his wildling host, the Night’s Watch can take no part in helping Stannis gain the Iron Throne. Stannis states that he wouldn’t ask the Night’s Watch to help him claim his throne; he expects them to continue defending the Wall.

Stannis then states that he requires certain things from the Night’s Watch in exchange for his alliance with them – he wants to claim the Gift and all the abandoned castles on the Wall.  He tells them that he intends to have all of the abandoned castles garrisoned again within the year, with nightfires burning before their gates. Melisandre then speaks up, saying that the war Stannis has come to fight is not a war for land or honors but for life itself, and that if they fail, the world will die with them. The men do not know what to make of Melisandre’s words, but Maester Aemon speaks up, seemingly aware what Melisandre speaks of: he asks her where is the prince that is promised. Melisandre declares that the prince in the prophecy is none other than Stannis. Sam notices that Melisandre’s words seem to make Stannis uncomfortable. Stannis then dismisses all of them except for Sam and Maester Aemon.

When only Stannis, Melisandre, Aemon and Sam remain, Stannis states that he knows that Sam is the one who killed an Other, and that Sam had done so with an obsidian dagger. Sam confirms that he had slain the Other using the obsidian dagger given to him by Jon. Stannis then mentions that large amounts of obsidian can be found in the old tunnels beneath the mountains of Dragonstone; he says that he has sent word to his castellan at Dragonstone to begin mining as much of the obsidian as he can before the Lannisters seize Dragonstone. Sam reveals that the obsidian dagger shattered when he used it to stab a wight. Melisandre smiles and says that steel and fire are enough to destroy the wights.

When Stannis says that he has heard about Sam and Gilly passing beneath the Wall through a magic gate, Sam reveals that the gate in question was the Black Gate and that it lay below the Nightfort. Stannis reveals that he will be taking the Nightfort as his seat while he fights the war against the Others, and that he will get Sam to show him the way to the Black Gate when the time comes.

Maester Aemon smiles and asks whether he could see Stannis’ magical sword. Stannis is surprised that Aemon wishes to see the sword since the maester is blind, but he agrees to the request and unsheathes Lightbringer. Maester Aemon asks Sam to describe the sword and Sam does so, stating that the sword glows as if it were on fire but there are no flames, yet somehow the steel is yellow and red and orange and flashes and glimmers like sunshine. Aemon thanks Stannis for showing him the sword whereupon Stannis sheathes it and dismisses them, with the warning that they must choose a Lord Commander by that night, otherwise he would make them wish they had.

As Sam is helping to walk Aemon back to the maester’s chambers, Aemon says that he felt no heat from the sword and when he asks Sam whether Stannis’ wood and leather scabbard had been burned and scorched, Sam admits that it had not.

When they each Aemon’s chambers, Sam asks whether there is any way that Aemon can stop Janos from being elected as the Lord Commander. Aemon says that he is a maester, that his duty is to counsel the Lord Commander and that it would not be proper for him to be seen to favor one candidate over another. Hearing this, Sam realizes that even though Maester Aemon couldn’t be seen to show preference for one candidate over another, Sam himself was no maester, so unlike Aemon, he could do something to stop Janos.

Sam first goes to Cotter Pyke. He tells Pyke that he had just come from Maester Aemon’s chambers so that it would seem that Aemon himself was sending a message to Pyke.

He then begins pleading with Pyke to withdraw his name so that the votes to Pyke can go to Ser Denys Mallister and thus give Mallister the two-thirds majority needed to be elected the Lord Commander. Pyke cuts him off, flat-out refusing to stand aside in order to support Mallister. Pyke says that Mallister might be a lordling and a knight, but he is too old and not a fighter, which is what Pyke says the Wall needs at the moment, what with Stannis Baratheon on top of the Night’s Watch. Pyke says he doesn’t want to be Lord Commander and never did, but he refuses to hand over the Night’s Watch to Mallister. Pyke also says that the other candidates are not suitable for the task as well. Defeated, Sam leaves.

He next goes to Ser Denys Mallister, who treats him more kindly than Pyke. The old knight mentions that Sam must have surely come from Maester Aemon’s chambers then asks whether Aemon has any counsel to offer him. Sam plays the same strategy as he had with Pyke, saying that it would not be proper for a maester to be seen influencing the choice of Lord Commander to which Ser Denys smiles and says that that it is the reason why Aemon has not visited him but sends Sam instead. He then tells Sam to say what he has come to say.

After listening to Sam’s plea, however, Ser Denys shakes his head and says that he cannot stand aside to support Cotter Pyke; he says that Pyke should be the one who withdraws instead, since he has less votes. Sam then says what Cotter Pyke had mentioned earlier, that Pyke has proven himself in battle many times. Ser Denys agrees that it is true, but other men of the Night’s Watch have proven themselves in battle as well. He says that a Lord Commander is a lord first and foremost and must be able to treat with other lords, and with kings as well – and that Cotter Pyke is not that sort of man.

Sam is ready this time, and asks whether Ser Denys might support someone else if that someone is more suitable for the task.

Ser Denys says that he has never desired the honor of being Lord Commander for its own sake, that he has always stepped aside gratefully in the past when others were more capable and worthy. He opines however, that the other candidates in the choosing are not equal to the task of being Lord Commander.

Sam then throws out his idea then and there, saying that there is another man who might be well-suited to the task, a man whom Lord Commander trusted, as did Donal Noye and Qhorin Halfhand. A man who might not be as highly born as Ser Denys himself, but who comes from old blood. A man who was castle-bon and castle-raised, learned sword and lance from a knight and letters from a master of the Citadel. A man whose father was a lord and whose brother was a king.

Ser Denys realizes that Sam is talking about Jon Snow and says that Jon might make a good candidate for Lord Commander despite his young age. He does say however, that he himself would be the wiser choice.

Sam then tells a lie, justifying doing so because it is for the right reason. He tells Ser Denys that earlier in the morning, after all of them had left, Stannis had mentioned to Maester Aemon that if a Lord Commander is not chosen later that night, he will name Cotter Pyke as Lord Commander.

Ser Denys says that he has to think about this and thanks Sam, telling him to give his thanks to Maester Aemon as well.

Sam then returns to Cotter Pyke and employs the same strategy. He starts off by first saying that Pyke does not want to withdraw for Ser Denys Mallister, but there is someone else that he might considering withdrawing for. He then says that the person in question is  a fighter, that Donal Noye gave this man the Wall when the wildlings came and that he had been Mormont’s squire, and that he is a bastard. Cotter Pyke knows Sam is talking about Jon Snow and he laughs, saying that Jon might not be a bad choice and that it was worth it just to see Ser Denys Mallister getting flustered that a bastard had risen to Lord Commander of the Night’s Watch. Cotter Pyke says the himself would be better choice though.

Sam lies again, revealing that earlier in the morning, after all of them had left, Stannis had mentioned to Maester Aemon that if a Lord Commander is not chosen later that night, he will name Ser Denys Mallister as Lord Commander.


Jon is training with Iron Emmett, a young ranger who is one of Eastwatch’s best swordsman. Having not had much sleep the night before, Jon is getting a beating from Iron Emmett. When Emmet lands a staggering blow against Jon’s helm, Jon’s memory flashes back to when he and Robb had been young boys in Winterfell; every morning they had trained together, shouting out the names of famous knights that they wanted to be. He remembers one particular morning, where he had called out proclaiming himself the Lord of Winterfell, as he had a hundred times before, but Robb had replied by saying that that he cannot be the Lord of Winterfell because he is bastard born and because Catelyn Stark had said so. The memory drives Jon to anger and he proceeds to give Iron Emmett a thrashing.

Frustrated, Jon leaves the practice yard, and heads to the bathhouse where he loses himself in his thoughts. He is still undecided over whether to accept Stannis’ offer. While bathing, he overhears the conversation between Ser Alliser Thorne, Bowen Marsh and Othell Yarwyck. Ser Alliser and Bowen Marsh are trying to convince Othell to pull out from the choosing to be Lord Commander in order to support Janos Slynt. Othell expresses his doubts on doing so, saying that he does not know Janos well and that Lord Stannis doesn’t seem to like Janos. Ser Alliser says that Lord Tywin will win the war of the kings in the end and Bowen Marsh shows Othell the letter from Tywin that subtly points out that Tywin favors Lord Janos Slynt as the next Lord Commander of the Night’s Watch.

Jon leaves the bathhouse and, without having a destination in mind, starts walking, eventually going through the tunnel of the inner gate and ends up on the outer side of the Wall. As the afternoon passes into evening, Jon considers his choice. He thinks it likely that Alliser and Bowen Marsh will convince Othell to support Janos Slynt, which will give Slynt two-thirds of the votes and make him Lord Commander; when Janos come into power, he will have Jon hanged for a turncloak. The other option would be to let Stannis legitimize him, marry Val and become the Lord of Winterfell. It seemed an easy choice to make and Jon realizes that he has always hungered and is still hungering for Winterfell. The more he thinks about it, the hungrier he gets, until he starts thinking about chasing deer and elks and filing his belly with fresh meat. It takes Jon a while to understand what is happening but he finally realizes that the thoughts of hunting animals and feeding on them had entered his mind because his direwolf, Ghost, is nearby. He calls out to Ghost and the white direwolf soon comes bounding towards him. Jon is happy to see Ghost again, and as he hugs Ghost, he realizes that the direwolf’s red eyes, red mouth and white fur are akin to the face and body of a weirwood tree and that Ghost must belong to the old gods of the North. He also remembers that out of the six direwolf pups that had been found, Ghost alone was white; the other five pups were meant for the five Stark children, and the white one had been meant for him, the bastard Snow. Jon realizes then that Winterfell is not for him.

He sees Melisandre emerging from the tunnel, with Stannis beside her, to lead the prayers around the nightfire. He leads Ghost around the nightfire to avoid being seen. When Jon is inside, her sees Val standing in her tower window and says inwardly that he won’t be the man to steal Val out of there. When Jon enters the common hall, he is greeted by the sight of chaos. Most of his sworn brothers are standing and shouting. No one is eating because there is no food being served. Janos is shouting about turncloaks and treason, Iron Emmet is standing on top of a table with a naked sword in his fist and a brother from the Eastwatch was trying to restore order but failing miserably.

Pyp whistles to get the men’s attention. As Jon walks towards the tables, a hush falls across the hall. Janos Slynt gasps and calls Jon a warg and says that Jon is not fit to lead them. Confused, Jon asks what has happened. Maester Aemon speaks up from the other end of the hall, telling Jon that his name has been put forth as a candidate for the Lord Commander’s seat. Dolorous Edd admits that he was the one who put forth Jon’s name.

Janos protests, saying that Jon should be hanged for being a warg and for joining Mance Rayder’s wildling host. Cotter Pyke and Ser Denys Mallister both state that Jon’s name was properly put forth as per the Watch’s traditions and rules. The men start talking and shouting again until Ser Alliser Thorne jumps up on the table to tell them Stannis has posted his men at all of the hall’s doors to ensure that the men of the Night’s Watch do not eat or leave until a Lord Commander has been selected. He urges them to vote, and to vote again if needed to, until they have a new Lord Commander. Alliser then calls upon Othell Yarwyck to say something to the men.

Othell gets up and announces that he is withdrawing his name. He then admits that he had thought about asking all those who had voted for him to vote for Janos Slynt instead. Othell then goes on to say that standing up in front of all of them has made him realize that Janos Slynt might not be a good choice since Stannis did not like Janos. He admits that Jon might make for a better choice since Jon has been on the wall longer than Janos has, and Jon Stark is Benjen Stark’s nephew and had once been Lord Commander Mormont’s personal steward.

Janos Slynt is furious at Othell’s words and Ser Alliser has gone pale. The men are soon crying out for the kettle to be brought to the center of the room so that they can throw their votes into it. Sam and Clydas drag the kettle to the table. When Clydas takes the lid off, a huge raven bursts out of the kettle. Sam shouts that he recognizes the bird – it is Lord Commander Jeor Mormont’s raven. The raven lands on the table nearest to Jon and repeats the word “Snow” several times, making it seems as if it is calling for the men to vote for Jon Snow; it then flies to Jon’s shoulder. Ser Alliser laughs mockingly, saying that Sam is playing a trick on them all; he says that Sam has taught all the ravens in the rookery to say “snow”. Alliser says that Mormont’s bird knew more words than just “snow”.

Right after Ser Alliser says that, the raven cocks its head and looks at Jon, then says the word “corn”, a question to see whether Jon had any corn to give it. When Jon gave no answer nor corn, the raven repeats the word “kettle” several times.

Seeing that the raven indeed knows more than just one word, which proves that it is indeed Mormont’s raven, the overwhelming majority of the men vote for Jon Snow. When Jon is announced as the new Lord Commander of the Night’s Watch, his close friends and many of the men come to congratulate him. Even Bowen Marsh comes up to him, saying that he would be glad to continue as Lord Steward if Jon so wishes. Cotter Pyke and Ser Denys Mallister are more reserved but both express their hope that Jon will do a good  job leading the Night’s Watch.

Jon walks across the castle, with Ghost at his heels and Pyp, Green and Sam following as well. Pyp and Grenn are amazed that Sam orchestrated the whole thing to ensure that the Lord Commander’s seat goes to Jon and not Janos Slynt, but they wonder when Sam had hidden the raven in the kettle and how could Sam have been sure that the raven would have flown to Jon rather than Janos. Sam insists that he had nothing to do with Mormont’s raven.

Jon laughs and calls them fools. He then takes a swallow of wine, knowing that he can only drink that much, because the Wall is his and he now has to face Stannis.


Sansa is dreaming about her childhood in Winterfell when she suddenly wakes up, and realizes that she is not in Winterfell but in her bedchamber in the Eyrie.

She had dreamed of home, and the Eyrie is not that; there was no place to go, and little to do. Aside from her maid, Sansa’s only companion is the sickly Lord Robert Arryn, a boy eight years of age. Lysa’s singer, Marillion, is at the Eyrie as well, and makes Sansa uncomfortable with his inappropriate remarks. Petyr, on the other hand, is rarely at the Eyrie – he spends most of this time meeting with the lords of the Vale, trying to assert his authority as Lord Protector of the Vale over them. Many of House Arryn’s bannermen resent Lysa’s marriage to Petyr – the Vale is not as idyllic as Lady Lysa had made it out to be.

Sansa realizes that she will not be able to go back to sleep so she gets dressed and walks out into the Eyrie’s garden. The garden is covered with snow and dawn is about to come. Sansa starts shaping the snow on the ground, and before she realizes it, she is building a snow castle, and the castle is Winterfell.

When dawn comes, Sansa is still building Winterfell. She is having trouble keeping the bridges from collapsing, but Petyr appears and tells her to pack the snow around a stick. Petyr then joins Sansa in the snow, helping her with the trickier parts of the snow castle. However, after making progress with the snow castle, Petyr pulls Sansa into her arms and kisses her. Sansa yields to the kiss for a moment but then turns her face away and wrenches free. When Sansa asks Petyr his reason for kissing her, he tells her that he is kissing a snow maid and that she is beautiful. When Sansa points out to Petyr that he should be kissing his wife, Petyr says that he has been kissing Lysa and given her no cause for complaint.

As Sansa protests over Petyr’s words, little Lord Robert Arryn enters the garden. The boy is carrying the cloth doll that he carries everywhere. Robert sees the castle and decides that his doll is to be a giant, and proceeds to swing the doll by the legs, knocking the top off one gatehouse tower after another. Sansa tries to stop Robert by grabbing his hand, but she catches the doll instead and the force rips the doll’s head from its body. The boy begins to wail but this soon develops into violent shakes; Petyr rushes to the boy’s aid and calls for Maester Coleman, the Eyrie’s maester. When Maester Coleman finally arrives, he has the guards lead Robert to his chambers in order to be leeched.

Sansa returns to her bedchambers and considers the consequences of her actions. She has no doubts that her aunt Lysa will soon summon her in order to answer for Lord Robert’s fit. Sansa actually hopes that her aunt will banish her, for the Gates of the Moon far below in the valley seemed a more exciting place than the Eyrie. She decides that she will tell her aunt that she had no wish to marry little Lord Robert. She knows that Lysa will banish her for that, but Sansa doesn’t think that a bad thing as she would be getting away from little Lord Robert’s pouts and shaking sickness, from Marillion’s lingering looks and from Petyr’s kisses.

Later that afternoon, Marillion comes to escort Sansa to the High Hall, where her aunt Lysa waits for her. Upon reaching the carved wooden doors of the High Hall, Marillion tells the guards that no one is to be allowed entry as long as Alayne is with Lady Sansa (Marillion only knows Sansa as Alayne, a bastard girl). Marillion then leads Sansa into the High Hall, bars the door shut from the inside, and waits at the foot of the hall, telling Sansa that Lady Lysa is waiting for her at the back of the hall.

Sansa walks all the way to the back of the hall where she finds her aunt Lysa sitting in the high seat. Lysa says that she knows what Sansa has done. Sansa begins apologizing for ripping the head off little Lord Robert’s doll but Lysa stops Sansa from speaking any further and tells Sansa that she is speaking of Sansa kissing Petyr, not Robert’s doll.

Sansa says that it was Petyr who had kissed her to which Lysa expresses her disbelief and demands that Sansa confess that she threw herself at Petyr. Sansa refuses to confess to the falsehood and insists it was Petyr who had kissed her. Lysa gets increasingly angry and says that many others have tried to take Petyr from her, including her father, Jon Arryn, and most of all, Sansa’s mother. Lysa goes on to elaborate, saying that when she and Catelyn had been girls in Riverrun, Catelyn had toyed with Petyr’s feelings, that she had enticed Petyr with her looks and glances but, during a night of dance and song, had pushed him away when he had tried to kiss her. Petyr had been so hurt that he gotten himself drunk and Ser Brynden had to carry him up to his bed. Lysa had then sneaked into Petyr’s bed to provide some comfort to him in the form of lovemaking. Petyr had taken Lysa’s maidenhead but had erroneously called her by Catelyn’s name before he fell back to sleep; despite that, Lysa had stayed with Petyr in his bed until dawn.

Sansa, starting to feel fear in the face of her aunt’s tirade, begs for Lysa’s leave to go, but Lysa denies it.

Lysa then goes on to tell about how her father, Lord Hoster, sent Petyr away once it was revealed that she was pregnant with Petyr’s child. Lord Hoster had forced Lysa to drink a concoction that killed the baby before it could be born. Her father then had her wedded to Jon Arryn, telling her that she was lucky Jon still wanted her as a wife despite Petyr taking her maidenhood, but Lysa says that she knew Jon Arryn only wanted to marry her in order to win her father’s men for Robert’s Rebellion. Lysa then states that she will never let Sansa steal Petyr.

Sansa, having grown increasingly fearful of her aunt’s wrath, decides to say what her aunt wants to hear: that she won’t kiss Petyr again.

Lysa seizes upon Sansa’s words as her admittance that she had indeed enticed Petyr. She grabs Sansa’s arm, calls out to Marillion to play a song titled ‘The False and the Fair’, and proceeds to lead Sansa to the Moon Door, a white weirwood door halfway down the hall, barred firmly close with three heavy bronze bars. Lysa forces Sansa to open the door and Sansa obeys, hoping that her aunt will let her go if she does as ordered.

When Sansa has yanked all three bars loose, the Moon Door flies open and Sansa sees that beyond the door is nothing but white sky and falling snow.

Lysa pushes Sansa forcefully towards the door, mocking her by asking whether Sansa still wants her leave to go. Lysa pushes Sansa so far to the edge until one of Sansa’s feet slipped out over the void. Desperate, Sansa grabs a hold of her aunt’s hair and both women end up teetering on the edge. Sansa can hear the guards pounding on the door with their spears.

Petyr appears suddenly, having come in through the lord’s entrance located behind the high seat. He demands to know what Lysa is doing, which causes Lysa to turn around and loosen her grip on Sansa. Lysa says that she was going to marry Sansa to her son but that Sansa has now proven that she has no gratitude for the marriage to Little Robert. She then says that Petyr cannot love Sansa because Sansa does not love Petyr the way that she does. Lysa goes on to say that she has always loved Petyr.

Petyr takes another step towards Lysa, telling her that he is there for her and that there is no cause for tears. Lysa states that Petyr had not said the same thing in King’s Landing; he had her put the Tears of Lys, a lethal poison that leaves no trace, in Jon’s wine. She had done it for her son’s sake, and for both Petyr and her’s. And she had written to Catelyn to tell her sister that the Lannisters had killed her husband Jon, just as Petyr had asked. Lysa gets more and more hysterical and keeps on asking why Petyr kissed Sansa.

Petyr sighs and tells Lysa that she has to trust him a little more. He then swears that he will never leave her side again. Petyr then pleads with her to unhand Sansa so that both he and Lysa can share a kiss. Lysa does so happily. Petyr hugs her and then kisses her gently, saying that he has only ever loved one woman. Lysa smiles and think Petyr is talking about her – until he says that the woman in question is Catelyn. Petyr then pushes Lysa out of the Moon Door. Marillion is in shock at what Petyr has done but Petyr merely responds by telling Sansa to let the guards in so that they can report that it was Marillion who killed Lysa.

Merrett Frey is riding for Oldstones; he has been charged by Lord Walder Frey to pay the ransom for Petyr Pimple, who has been captured by outlaws after wandering off with a camp follower. The message from the outlaws stated that they would wait in the ruined castle atop Oldstones and release Petyr Pimple once they receive the ransom amount of one hundred gold pieces. Lord Walder’s disdain for Merrett, his ninth son, is such that Merrett had to beg his father to entrust him with the task of paying Petyr’s ransom. Merrett had once been a squire and was  supposed to go on to become a knight, but a vicious blow by a mace to his helm had injured him so badly that he had been forced to give up his dreams of knighthood; he had been sent back to the Twins, thus earning Lord Walder’s disdain.

When Lord Bolton married his daughter, Fat Walda, Merrett had hoped that his luck would finally change, since the Bolton alliance is important to House Frey. However, Lord Walder had disabused him of this notion, saying that Lord Roose Bolton had picked Merrett’s Fat Walda not because she is Merrett’s daughter but because she was fat – Lord Walder had promised Roose Bolton his bride’s weight in silver as a dowry.

Merrett had been handed the opportunity to distinguish himself during the Red Wedding but he had failed in his given task: to get Greatjon Umber drunk. With his reputation as the biggest drinker in the Twins, Merrett had thought that it would be an easy task. However, the Greatjon Umber had drunk enough wine to kill any three normal men and still managed to leave two men wounded, one dead and one who lost half his ear to the Greatjon Umber’s teeth.

The reason Merrett volunteered to be the one to deliver Petyr’s ransom to the outlaws is because he wishes to curry favor with Ser Ryman Frey. With Ser Stevron Frey having been killed while campaigning for the late Robb Stark, Ser Ryman now stands to inherit the Twins after Lord Walder’s death. Petyr Pimple is Ser Ryman Frey’s  youngest son, so by bringing Petyr back, Merrett hopes that Ser Ryman will see him as a loyal man worth having about when he inherits the Twins.

Merrett arrives at the ruined castle at the appointed time. He spots the singer, Tom Sevenstrings, sitting above a stone sepulcher. Suddenly, the rest of the outlaws step out from the bushes and surround Merrett; he spots at least a dozen men, and there is a woman as well, wearing a hooded cloak three times her size. Lem, a big man wearing a yellow lemon-colored cloak, asks Merrett whether he has brought the ransom; Merrett tells him that the gold is in his saddlebag. One of the outlaws, a one-eyed man, opens the saddlebag, bites into the coin and tells the other outlaws that the gold is real.

Merrett then asks which of the outlaws is Beric Dondarrion; he hopes to speak to Dondarrion, knowing that Dondarrion had been a lord before becoming an outlaw and thus Merrett hopes that Beric is a man of honor. Tom Sevenstrings says that Lord Beric is not with them as he was needed elsewhere. Merrett then asks the outlaws to hand over Petyr to him. Lem tells Merrett that Petyr is in the godswood and offers to take Merrett there. Merrett reluctantly goes along,  walking in silence.

When they reach the godswood, Merrett sees Petyr Pimple’s body hanging from the limb of an oak. His first thought is that he had come too late, but he realizes  that he had indeed arrived at the appointed time. And then he realizes something else – that the outlaws had just decided to kill Petyr anyway. Before he can think to act, the outlaws have already bound his arms behind his back and tied a rope around his neck.

Realizing that they are about to hang him, Merrett tries to play on their greed by telling them that Lord Walder Frey will pay for his ransom and that he is worth more in ransom than Petyr Pimple. Tom Sevenstrings says that Lord Walder Frey won’t be fooled twice and will next send a hundred men after them instead of a hundred gold coins. Tom then offers Merrett a way out: he says that if Merrett answers a question, he’ll tell the outlaws to let Merrett go. Desperate to save his life, Merrett agrees.

Tom then asks Merrett whether he saw Sandor Clegane at the Red Wedding; the outlaws have been looking for him and they have learned that Sandor had made his way towards the Twins, with a skinny girl of about  ten years of age in tow. Merrett gives an honest answer, saying that he did not see Sandor during the wedding. Tom does not release him and Merrett starts to protest, claiming that Tom had promised to let him go after he answered Tom’s question. Tom says that his actual words were that he would tell the other outlaws to let him go, which he then does, but Lem does not comply, to which Tom shrugs indifferently and proceeds to play a song on his woodharp.

Merrett is growing increasingly desperate and tells them that he has children.  The one-eyed outlaw says that Robb Stark will never have children. Merrett then realizes that the outlaws are hanging him due to his participation in the Red Wedding; he shouts out that the Red Wedding was not murder, but vengeance, something House Frey had a right to since Robb dishonored them. Merrett then goes on to state that all he did during the Red Wedding was drink. He then brings Lord Beric into the picture by saying that he’s heard that Lord Beric is a just man and wouldn’t kill a man unless something’s been proven against him; Merrett says that the outlaws have no proof against him, that they have no witnesses.

Tom says that they do indeed have a witness and turns to the hooded woman, the one that Merrett had seen earlier. The woman lowers her hood, and to Merrett’s horror, he sees that the woman in the hooded cloak is none other than Catelyn Stark. He wonders how Catelyn Stark can be alive, since Ser Raymund Frey had slit her throat and they had then thrown her dead body into the river. The Catelyn Stark standing amongst the outlaws resembles a drowned corpse more than a living woman, but she stares at Merrett with hate-filled eyes all the same.

Lem says that Catelyn doesn’t speak since Merrett and his kin had slit her throat. But he adds that she does remember. He turns to the dead woman and asks whether Merrett had a part to play in the Red Wedding. The woman that had once been Catelyn nods and the outlaws proceed to hang Merrett Frey.

porndotcom.org porndot.info pormhub.net pornowap.mobi ufym.info 3gpjizz.info justporno.pro porn-tube-home.com porno-galleras.com wapoz.info